the Archbishops and bishops seals of office for testisying of this the Kings Highnes armes be decentlie sett with Characters vnder the said Armes for the knowledge of the diocesse that they shall vse noe other seale of Iurisdiction but wherin his Maiestyes armes be engraued c. 23. Lo heere not onlie the name and Authoritie of head of the Church giuen to K. Edward the Child and taken from the Pope but all Iurisdiction also and signe of Iurisdiction spirituall taken from the Archbishops and Bishops of England excepting onlie so far forth as it was imparted vnto them by the said Child K. Which importeth much if you consider it well For this is not onlie to haue power to visitt and gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons and to reforme abuses Set downe in the Queenes graunt by parlament but to haue all Ecclesiasticall and spirituall power and iurisdiction originallie included in his owne person and so to be able from him self as from the first fountaine and highest origen on earth to deriue the partes parcells thereof to others which you may consider how different it is from that which here the Statute would seeme to ascribe to the Queene and opposite and contrarye to all that which the ancient Fathers in the precedent chapter did affirme protest not to be in their Kings and Emperours at all but in Bishops and Preists onlie as deliuered immediatlie to them by Christ our Sauiour and by them and from them onlie to be administred to others for their saluation But by this new order of the English Parlament the contrarie course is established to witt that it must come to Bishops and Preists from a laie man yea a Child and from a lay-woman also as the other Parlament determineth and then must it needs follow also as after more larglie shall bee proued that both the one and the other I meane K. Edward and Queen Elizabeth had power not onlie to giue this Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vnto others but much more to vse and exercise the same in like manner in their owne persons if they would as namelie to giue holie orders create consecrate Bishops confirme Children absolue sinnes administer Sacraments teach and preach iudge and determine in points of faith and beleife sitt in iudgement vpon errors and heresies and the like And this for K. Edward 24. Now then if it may be presumed as I thinke it may that Queene Elizabeths meaning was to haue no lesse Authoritie Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall giuen vnto her and acknowledged in her then her said Father and Brother had vsed before why did not the makers of this Statute set it downe in plaine words as the other did but disguised the matter by such māner of speach as they might seeme to giue but little wheras they gaue all and more then all The Cause was that which I haue said before for which they laboured not to be vnderstood of all men but to speake as it were in mysterye not to offend so publikelie the Caluinists and yet to include matter inough to ouerthrow Catholikes But the said exacter parte and purer Caluinists quicklie found out the matter and so they began verie shortly after to mutter and write against this and diuers other points of the Statute and so haue continued euer since and the Controuersie betweene them is indeterminable 25. Well then for so much as now we haue laid open the true state of the Question and that M. Attorney is bound to proue his proposition in this sense and explication that heere is sett downe out of K. Henry and K. Edwards Statutes to witt that Q. Elizabeth had all plenarie power of Spirituall Iurisdiction in her self to deriue vnto others at her pleasure as from the head and fountaine thereof And that no Bishop Archbishop or other Ecclesiasticall person within the Realme had or could haue anie spirituall power or iurisdiction but from the wellspring and supreame sourge thereof And this not onlie by vertue of the foresaid Statute of the first yeare of her raigne but before without this also by the verie force of her Princely Crowne according to the meaning of the old and most auncient cōmon laws of England It will be time now to passe on to the veiw of his proofes which for so new strange and weightie an assertion that toucheth if wee beleiue the former alleadged Fathers the very quicke and one of the neerest means of our eternal saluation or damnation ought to bee very cleere sound and substantiall We shall see in the sequent Chapter what they are VVHERAS IN THE CASE PROPOSED THERE MAY BE TVVO KINDES OF PROOFES The one DE IVRE the other DE FACTO M. Attorney is shewed to haue fayled in both and that we doe euidently demonstrate in the one and in the other And first in that DE IVRE CHAP. IIII. THat the late Queene of England had such plenary Ecclesiasticall Power as before had byn said this by the intent meaninge of the old ancient Common-lawes of Englād though vnto me to many others it seeme a most improbable Paradox and doe meane afterwardes by Gods assistance to prooue and euidently demonstrate the same and shew that from our first Christiā Kings vnto K. Henry the eight the Common-lawes of our Land were euer conforme and subordinate to the Canō Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Roman Church in all spirituall affayres yet for so much as M. Attorney hath taken vpon him to prooue the contrary two heades of proofe he may follow therin The first De Iure the second De facto And albeit he entitle his Booke according to the first to witt De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico yet doth he nothing lesse then prosecute that kind of proofe but rather flippeth to the second which is De Facto endeauoring to prooue that certaine Kings made certaine lawes or attempted certaine factes somtimes and vpon some occasions that might seeeme somwhat to smel or taste of Ecclesiasticall power assumed to themselues in derogation or restraint of that of the Bishops Popes or Sea of Rome 2. Now albeit this were so and graunted as after it will be reproued yet well knoweth M. Attorney that an argument De facto inferreth not a proofe De Iure For if all the factes of our Kings among others should be sufficient to iustifie all matters done by them then would for example fornication be proued lawfull for that some of them are knowne to haue had vnlawfull children and left bastardes behinde them And the like we might exemplify in other things Neither doe I alleadge this instance without peculiar cause or similitude For as in that vnlawfull act of the flesh they yelded rather to passion and lust then to their owne reason iudgment knowing well inough that they did amisse when they were voyd of the same passion so in some of these actions of contention about Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction some of them were byassed with interest somtymes by indignation
Valentinian the elder who refused to be present and much more President in certaine conferences about religion betwene the Catholicke Bishops the Arrians vpon consideration of these two distinct Orders of Clergie and lay-men though he were inuited therunto by Catholicke Bishops themselues Mihi quidem saith he cum vnus de populo sim fas non est talia perscrutari verum sacerdotes qui bus haec cura est apud semetipsos congregentur vbi voluerint Vnto me that am but one of the lay people it is not lawfull to examine such things as appertayne vnto religion but let priests to whome this care is committed meet togeather amoÌ„g themselues to discusle the matter where they will So much was this distinction between lay-men and priests esteemed by this auncient Christian Emperour 11. Secondly I demaund of M Attorney concerning his distinction of Courtes and causes to be handled therin Temporll Spirituall how it commeth to passe that the Conusaunce of such causes as here he calleth Spirituall belong not as he saith to the Common-lawes of England No nor as presently after he affirmeth could not belong For that they are not within the conusaunce of the sayd common-Common-laws And why is this I praye you For if the temporall Prince be equallie head in both causes and in both Iurisdictions and that the power to knowe discerne iudge in both sortes doe descend only from the temporall Prince as before out of the Statute of King Edward the 6. you haue heard by the Statute-makers determined and M. Attorney confirmeth euery where in these Reportes then should the common-Lawes of our Realme which are the temporall Princes law be coÌ„mon indeed according to their name to all causes aswel Spirituall as Temporall for that their author and origen which is the King hath equall Power Iurisdiction in both for that it is a maxime vncontrollable that according to the Iurisdiction of the Lâ—w maker vertue and power of the law doth extend it selfe And then doth M. Attorney affirme that the conusaunce of so many Ecclesiasticall causes as he setteth downe is not within the compasse of our Common-lawes or what compasse will he assigne or lymitt to that Princes lawes that according to this assertion hath power in all Is not this to contradict himself and to ouerthrow with the one hand that which he goeth about to establish with the other For if the Kings power be common to both causes aswell Ecclesiasticall as Temporall then must the Kings Common-lawes be common to both Courtes and matters therin handled 12. But let vs see a certaine sleight or euasion of his worth the noting As in temporall causes saith he the King by the mouth of the Iudges in his Courtes of Iustice doth iudge and determyne the same by the temporall lawes of England so in causes Ecclesiasticall as Blasphemy Apostacy Heresyes Ordering Institutions of Clerkes c. the same are to be determined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme Marke here gentle reader how M. Atnorney playeth wyly beguyly For according to the proportion of his coÌ„parison he should haue coÌ„cluded thus So the King by the â—outh of his Ecclesiasticall Iudges doth iudge and determine the said Spirituall Ecclesiastical causes by his owne Ecclesiasticall lawes But this he foresaw would include this great inconuenience among others that if he said that the King did iudge determine by the mouthes of his spirituall Iudges the aforesaid spirituall causes as he doth the temporall then might he doe the same yea and exercise them also immediatly by himself if need were aswell as by others for in all temporall iudgments and affayres the King may sit himself in courte and performe in person whatsoeuer his Officers by his authority doe or may doe which yet M. Attorney saw would be somwhat absurde to graunt in the spirituall causes proponed by him of Blasphemy Ordering of Priests or giuing holy Orders Institutions of Clerkes Celebration of diuine seruice and the like to witt that the King should performe them immediately in his owne person for who would not say it were absurde for example that the King should sing or say the common seruice to the people or administer the Sacrament of Absolution or Marriage or giue holy Orders and the like which yet the Bishop of Rome and all other Bishops or Prelates neuer so great doe may doe without inconuenience And in truthe it followeth euidently that he who can giue authority or power for another to doe a thing as from himself and in his name may performe the same in person also if he list at least wise it cannot be vnlawfull for him so to doe And therfore coming to the application of his comparison he changeth his phrase and saith that the same are to be determined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme 13. Wherin you must note another shifte more poore and silly then the former for that hauing declared vnto vs before that there are two generall partes and members of the Realme to witt the Clergy and the Laity and that these two haue two seuerall Tribunalls in their affaires gouerned by two sortes of different lawes Temporall and Ecâ—lesiasticall Common and Canon and these deriued from two different Authors and origens the Common-law from the temporall Prince and Commonweath Ecclesiasticall from others saith M. Atorney but specifieth not from whom or whence though all the world knowe that they come originally from the Church Sea Apostolique all which inferreth distinct originall Iurisdictions M. Attorney by his great witt hath deuised a newe sleight neuer perhaps yet heard of in the world before which is to make these Ecclesiasticall lawes though deriued from others to be the Kings owne lawes for that he approueth and alloweth them within the Realme and consequently that all lawes both Temporall and Spirituall doe come from the King as their Author which is a token that he hath full Supreame power And this singular deuise pleaseth him so well as he repeateth the same sundrie tymes in this Treatise You shall heare the same in his owne words in this place how dangerous and preiudicyall a Conclusion he buildeth vpon the same against Catholiques 14. For as the Romans saith he fetching diuers lawes from Athens yet being approued and allowed by the State there called them notwithstanding Ius Ciuile Romanum And as the Normans borrowing all or most of their lawes from England yet baptized them by the name of the lawes or customes of Normandy so albeit the Kings of England deriued their Ecclesiasticall lawes from others yet so many as were approued and allowed here by and with a generall consent are aptly rightly called the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of England which whosoeuer shall deny he denyeth that the King hath full and plenary power c. And consequently that he is no coÌ„plete Monarch nor head
word or two concerning the Title whose inscription is Reports of diuers Resolutions and Iudgements giuen vpon great deliberation in matters of great Importance and Consequence by the Reuerend Iudges Sages of the law togeather with the Reasons Causes â—f their Resolutions and Iudgments published c. By which words of â—reat Deliberation great Importance and Consequence Reuerend Sages the like M. Attorney like a studious Rhetorician procureth to purchase credit and estimation to this his worke of Reports Alâ—eit I be confident to the contrary that vpon the ensuing search â—hese Reports directed by hym to the impugning of Catholike reâ—â—gion being only bare and naked Reports indeed without profe or reason alleaged at all will neither proue so graue Resolutions â—udgemeÌ„ts nor to haue byn giuen alwayes vpoÌ„ so great deliberation â—or of so great importance Consequence as he pretendeth and that when the reasons and causes therof shall bee examined they â—ill rather ouerthrow than establish his principal conclusion wherin I remitt my self to the euent â— There followeth the same title to knitt vp the page this pleaâ—â—ng sentence of Cicero in his Tusculane questions Quid enim laeâ—ro nisi vt veritas in omni quaestione explicetur verum dicentibus facilè ceâ—â—m What doe I endeuour but that the truth should be laied open in euery question with resolution to yeld to them that shall speake the truth This sentence I say giueth mee great comforte yf M. Attorney will doe as he insinuateth and follow the indifferencie of his Author alleaged who in the matters he handled which were of philosophye is knowne to haue byn so equall as he was not well resolued what part to take Yet doe I not exact so much equality in this our controuersie of diuinitie presuming my aduersary to be preoccupated with the preiudice of one parte but shall rest well satisfied with his desire to haue the truth examined in euery point and much more with his readines to yeeld vnto her whersoeuer she shall be founde 3. And with this I shall passe to his Preface notinge only one point or two more by the way wherof I shall haue occasion to speake againe afterward The first is that wheras this booke of Reports is set forth with two distinct Columnes in euery page the one in Latin the other in English the Title or superscription of the one runneth thus De iure Regis Ecclesiastico The other hath this interpretation Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law As though the word Ius which signifieth Right were alwayes well translated by the word Law Wherof afterward he seeketh to make his aduantage But the error or fraude is euident for that the word Ius hath a much larger signification then Lex which may be proued as well out of auncient Lawyers as Deuines For that Paulus Iurisconsultuâ— doth affirme the word Ius to be extended ad omne quod quouis modo bonum aequum est to whatsoeuer is any waye good or right And then in another signification the same Paulus doth say that it signifieth Sententiam iudicis The sentence of the Iudge And in another signification Vlpian and Celsus two auncient Lawyers take it for the science skill of law And Aristotle in his Ethicks pro omni eo quod est legitimum for all that which is any way lawfull And so S. Thomas and other School-deuines doe affirme Ius to be obiectum Iustitiae the obiect of Iustice that is to say about which all iustice is exercised And finaly Isidorus sayth Lex est species Iuris Law is a braunch or kind of right and consequently M. Attorney doth not so properly throughout his whole booke interprete Ius by the word Law which I would not haue noted so largly but that he being so great a lawyer had obligation to speake more exactly though noe man deny but that Ius and Lex may sometimes be taken for the same but not euer nor properly in this case For that the question is not nor was not of Q. Elizabeths Ecclesiasticall lawes but of the right shee had to make such lawes 4. The second point worth the noting is that wheras both the title and subiect of all this booke is of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law M. Attorney in the whole Course therof from the begining of our Christian Kings vnto K. Henry the eight who were aboue an hundered twenty in number neuer citeth so much as one Ecclesiasticall law made by anie of them For that they being Catholikes made not but receiued Ecclesiasticall lawes from such as had authoritie to make them in the Catholique Church And such later Statutes Decrees and Ordinances as were made by some later Kings from K. Edward the first downward for restraint of some execution of the Popes ecclesiasticall power in certaine externall points were not made by them as ecclesiasticall but as temporall laws in respect of the common wealth for auoiding certaine pretended hurtes and incommodities therof And M. Attorney is driuen to such pouerty straights in this case as not being able to alleadge anie one instance to the contrary out of all the foresaid ages hee runneth euery where to this shift that the Popes Ecclesiasticall and Canon laws being admitted in England mâ—y bee called the Kings ecclesiasticall laws for that they are admitted and allowed by him and his realme In which sense the Euangelicall law may bee called also the Kings law for that he admitteth the Bible But of this wee shall haue occasioÌ„ to speake more often afterward For that M. Attorney doth often run to this refuge Now then to the Preface in his owne words The Attorney to the Reader It is truly saide good Reader that Error Ignorance being her inseparable twynne doth in her proceeding so infinitely multiplie herselfe produceth such monstrous and strange chimeraes floateth in such and so many incertainties and sucketh downe such poison from the contagious breath of Ignorance as all such into whom shee infuseth any of her poisoned breath shee dangerously infects or intoxicates and that which is wonderfull before shee can come to any end she bringeth all things if shee be not preuented by confusion to a miserable and vntimely end Naturalia veâ—é artificialia sunt finita Nulius terminus false Error immensus The Catholik Deuine 5. To this so vehement accusation of Error and Ignorance I could 10. Moreouer our Deuines doe handle this matter of Ignorance so exactly in al their writings as by treating of Ignorance they proue themselues not ignorant but most learned For first defininge IgnoraÌ„ce in generall to be want or lake of knowledge they distinguish the same into two sortes The one Negatiue the other Priuatiue And as for the Negatiue which importeth only a simple pure want of science it is not reprehensible of it self for that it might be in man euen before his fall in the state of innocency is now in
English Catholiks at this day what reason haue they to sinne so damnably as to write against their owne consciences seeing that by following their consciences they might follow also their commodities Wâ—at new opinions haue they inuented of their owne or taken vpon them to follow inuented by others for which they should be drawne to write against the knowne truâ—hâ— that is to saie as all Fathers do expounde it the Catholike truth For that is knowne receiued and acknowledged and hath byn from time to time throughout Christendome wheras new opinions are not knowne truthes but presumed truthes by a few in some particuler place or countrey and for some certaine time past and not publiklie continued from the beginning 31. As for example in the present controuersie to pretermit all others English Catholiks saie that they approue noe other Ecclesiastical power than that which all the Kings of England from the first that was conuerted vnto King Henry the eight togeather with their Counsellours lawyers and Sages both spirituall and temporall haue allowed receiued practised and confirmed by their owne municipal lawes M Attorney on the other side holdeth the contrary and bringeth only for his direct proofe the constitutioâ—s of two or three late Princes Q. Elizabeth a woman K. Edward a child and some parte of King Henries raigne distracted from the rest and deuided also from himselfe in all other points of Relâ—gion besides Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction but for indirect proose he cyteth certaine peeces and parcells of Ordinances Lawes and Decrees of some former Catholike Princes which seeme to restraine or suspend in some particular cases the execution of the said Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in matters not meerly spirituall but mixt with temporalities as to them it seemed and not denying therby any parte of the spirituall power it self as after shall be shewed 32. Now then wheras he alleadgeth three Princes Decrees against the Popes authoritie interrupted by a fourth for that Queene Marie annulled the two that went before her and ioyned fully with her auncient progenitors wee one the contrary side for these three interrupted doe produce neere threescore by descent without interruption and for threescore yeares more or lesse wherin they made these lawes wee alleadge more then three times three hundered and for a part or parcell of tâ—e Sages of our Land which in these later dayes vpon art feare or industrious induction were drawne to consent vnto these new lawes against the old with vtter mislike of the sar greateâ—t part wee â—ay forth the whole vniforme consent of all sortes beginning with the first very planting of Christian Religion in our countrey continued for more than nine hundrâ—d years togeather so as we alleadg both antiquitie prioritie vniuersalitie continuance and succession without interruption which are all the markes of Catholike verity and consequently when we write for defence of this in euery controuersie of our dayes how can the Attorney saie or pretend to imagine that we write against our consciences and the knowne truth 33. And as for the imaginarie causes of discontentment which he deuiseth either for that men haue not atteined vnto their ambitious and vniust desires or for that in the eye of the State their vices and wickednes haue deserued punishment and disgrace and therfore doe oppose themselues against the current of the present These speculations I saie cannot fal any way vpon English Catholiks not doe subsist of themselues Not the later for that they are knowne to be temperate men so will the countrey commonlie where they liue beare them wittnes and the experience of their singuler patience vnder the pressures of the late Queene doth manifestly testifie the same Not the first for that if conscience did not retaine them they might gaine more and more aduaunce their ambitious desires if they haue any by following the Current of the time with M. Attorney and others than by standing against it to suffer themselues to be ouerflowne therwith And it is a great presumption in all reason that he hath a good conscience who standeth thervnto with his losse that might run downe the hill with the current to his gaine and preferment For that this later is easie and vulgar and common to the worst men as well as to good the other is hard and rare and needeth grâ—at vertue and fortitude of mind wherof I may chaunce to haue occasion to speake more largely afterward at the end of this booke in a speciall chapter to M. Attorney himselfe when our principall controuersie shal be tryed shewing what vrgent forcible and peremptorie reasons Catholike men haue though with neuer so great losse temporall to stand for the defence of their consciences not to runne downe the current with him and others that swymme with full sayle therin And so much of this 34. Some other few pointes of litle importance doe remaine in this passage of M. Attorneys Preface which might be touched and examined as where he saith that the particular and approued custome of euery nation is the most vsuall binding and assured law and for more authoritie of this asseueration as also of whatsoeuer he saith besides or pretendeth to say out of our lawes in his ensuing Treatise he addeth that he hath byn a student therof for these 35. yeares but I could bring forth lawyers of no lesse standinge and study though perhaps with lesse gaine that would contradict him in both these points First that custome is not allwayes the most vsuall binding law either in conscience or otherwise with these would run all the ministers of Englaud in the case of Catholike and Protestant Religion wherin custome by their owne confession is against them And in the second point concerning the peeces parcelles heere alleadged out of our Common-lawes against the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction as M. Attorney would haue it seeme these men would alleadge twenty for one not shredes or liberts of lawes but intyre lawes themselues authorizinge and confirminge with full vniformity and vniuersality of our English nations consente the said Iurisdiction from time to time and the vse and practise therof But of this afterward 35. Now to conclude with M. Attorney in this his Preface if his end and desire be as he saith that such as are desirous to se to know may be instructed and such as haue byn taught amisse may se and satisfie themselues with the truth and such as know and hold the truth may be comforted and confirmed I shall gladlie ioyne with him in this end and desire pâ—aying almightie God that himself also and many more with him may bee in the first two members for that in the third none can be but true Catholiks And this shall suffice for this place For as for the Latin sentence out of Macrobius that our ignorance in many things proceedeth of that we reade not diligently the work of ancient authors I haue touched in parte before and doe allow of the sense now againe
other especiallie in these points following which Catholike deuines and Canon-lawyers doe larglie handle But I shall breiflie touch the sunne onlie in this place so far is it may appertaine to better decision of this our controuersie Noting first by the way for the Reader his better aduertisement that these two Powers of Spirituall and Temporall Iurisdiction being different as hath been said and hauing so different ends and obiects and proceeding so differentlie from God by different means and manners and that they may be separated and remaine seuerally and alone in different subiects as they did for diuers ages togeather in the primitiue Church All this I saie being so it followeth that it is no good argument but rather a manifest fallacie to inferre the one of the other as to saie he hath spiritual Iurisdiction ouer me and therfore also temporall which followeth not and much lesse the contrarie he hath temporall Authoritie ouer any ergo spiritual also And least of all as M. Atorney argueth euery-where A Prince or Monarch hath supreame authoritie temporal ergo also spirituall for that the one may be without the other as comming downe from one origen by different means and to different ends as before hath been declared Now then let vs passe to the decisions aboue mencioned for due Subordination in these two Powers THE THIRD PART OF THIS CHAPTER Shewing how these two Povvers and Iurisdictions may stand well togeather in agreement peace and vnion 4. II. 33. The first affertion both of Deuines and Canonists is that notwithstanding the former Prerogatiues of Spirituall Power aboue Temporall yet when they are conioyned in one Common-wealth as they haue been in the Catholike Church for these thirteene hundred years at least since the Conuersion of Constantine the Emperour the Cleargie and Ecclesiasticall persons of euerie Realme as members of that Common-wealth are subiect vnto the Emperour King or other head of that Ciuill and politicke body or Common-wealth in al temporall laws and ordinances not contrary to Gods law nor the Cannons of holie Church and are punishable for the same though not in temporall courts but spirituall as after ward in the third assertion shall be declared As for example when the Ciuill magistrate appointeth things to be solde at such or such price that no man goe by night with armes or carry out cōmodities of the Realme without licence and the like cleargie men as Cittizens of the Common-wealth are subiect also vnto these laws which are made for direction of of the Common-wealth to peace aboundance and prosperitie and consequentlie are to be obserued also by Bishops Priests and Cleargie-men 34. And in this sense are to be vnderstood the words both of our Sauiour and his Apostles when they ordaine all obedience to be exhibited by all Christians to their temporall Princes without exception of anie yea though they were euill men or infidells AS namely where S. Paul saith Omnia anima potestatibus sublimioribus subdita sit Let euery soule be subiect to higher powers which S. Peter expoundeth siuè Regi siuè Ducibus c. Whether it be to Kings Dukes and the like Vpon which place to S. Paul the holie Doctor S. Chrysostome inferreth that politicall and temporall laws are not abrogated by the ghospell but that both Priests and monkes are bound to obey the same in temporall affairs And Valentinian the good Christian Emperour in a certaine Epistle of his to the Bishops of Asia aboue 12. hundred years gone said◠that good Bishops doe obey not only the laws of God but of Kings likewise Which Pope Nicolas the first writing to Michaell the Emperour doth proue when he saith that Christian Emperours doe need Bishops for the attaining of euerlasting life But that Bishops doe need Kings and Emperours onlie to vse their laws for their direction in temporall affaires And finally the matter is cleer not onlie by the testimonie and practise of the primitiue Church say our Deuines but also by reason it selfe For that if any sorte of people should liue in a Common-wealth and not obserue the laws therof it would be a perturbation to the whole And for that these Ciuill laws albeit their immediate end be temporall good yet may the obseruation therof be referred also to a higher spirituall end by good men and therfore are all good subiects bound to obey them And this for the first point 35. The second is that in causes meere Ecclesiasticall and Spirituall which appertaine to Religion Faith Sacraments holie Orders and the like and are to be determined out of the ghospell Councells Canons and Doctors of the Church In all these affaires Catholike deuines holde that Ecclesiasticall persons are no way subiect to temporall Princes for the reasons before alleadged of preheminēcy of Spiritual Power aboue Temporal in these affaires In respect wherof the holie auncient Bishops did stand with Christian Emperours and auerre their Authoritie to be aboue the others as before out of S. Gregorie Nazianzen S. Ambrose S. Chrisostome and others you haue heard declared So as heere you se a mutuall Subordination of Preists to Princes in Ciuill and temporall matters and of Princes to Preists and Bishops in spirituall affaires which according to S. Gregorie Nazianzen his comparison before mencioned may thus be expressed that the soule in matters of this life though with some griefe and regreate of spirit in good men is bound to follow the direction and law of the body for health strength and other such corporall commodities and the body in matters of life euerlasting must be content to follow the soule and direction of spirit and so is bound to doe though with repugnance oftentimes of the flesh as in fasting praying pennance other such like exercise And wheresoeuer these two mutuall subordinations be wel obserued there the Common wealth goeth forward wel and prosperouslie and contrarywise where the said subordination is neglected or perturbed there all goeth out of order and ioynt 36. But now there remaineth a third point of further moderation between these two Powers which is accordinge to our deuines and Canon-lawyers That albeit Ecclesiastical men be subiect to the obseruation of temporall laws as before is said yet are as well their persons as their goods free and exempted from the temporall magistrate and his tribunalls euen in those causes also in so much that if Cleargie men doe offend against the laws of the Common-wealth they are to be iudged and condemned by Ecclesiasticall iudges in the Courts and tribunals of their prelats and afterward to be deliuered to secular power to inflict the decreed punishmēt vpon them which they shall be found worthie of Their goods also both Ecclesiasticall and temporall are exempted from all secular power and their impositions or exactions by auncient Decrees and Constitutions as well of the Church as of old Christian Emperours in honorem Cleri in honour of the Cleargy to vse the auncient word
And as for Ecclesiasticall Constitutions to this effect made as well by generall Councells as particular Popes euen downe from the primitiue Church sufficient testimonies or rather aboundant are extant and may be seen collected togeather by Gratian and others in the sixt Booke of Decretalls especially out of two Lateran Generall Councells and manie other particular decrees Laws and Ordinances Ecclesiasticall tending to this purpose And many ages before this the same exemptions be recorded especially for the immunitie of their persons from secular power and tribunals as in the Councel of Calcedon and 9. Canon The Councel Agathense and 32. Canon and the third Councel of Carthage wherin S. Augustine himself was present and diuerse other Councels 37. And there doe not want many learned deuines who are of opinion that this exemption of Ecclesiastical persons and their goods is not onlie Iuris humani Ecclesiastici by positiue and humane Ecclesiasticall laws But Iuris diuini also that is to saie by right of diuine law in a certaine sorte which is thus to bee vnderstood That albeit God hath not expreslie commaunded it in the written law of Scripture yet is it conforme both to the law of nature which is also Gods law as likewise it may be deduced inferred from exaÌ„ples recorded in Scripture vnder the old TestameÌ„t that God would haue this honour of exemption and immunitie in temporall things to be exhibited to his Cleargy And therfore we doe reade in Genesis that Ioseph the Patriarch in the law of Nature did exempt the Priests of the Egyptians from all temporall tributes And in the bookes of Esdras we read that Artaxerxes King of the Persians out of the same law of Nature did make free also the Priests of Israell And that the very Gentiles did the same to their Priests out of the same law and instinct of Nature is euident out of Aristotle in his second booke Oeconomicorum And of Caesar in his sixt booke De bello Gallico And out of Plutarch in the life of Camillus and other Pagan writers And in the written law we read as well in Exodus as in the booke of Numbers That God did often affirme that he would haue the order of Leuites to be his and to be freelie giuen and made subiect onlie to Aaron their high Priest and to paye no tribute Out of which is inferred that if God in the law of Nature and of Moyses would haue Priests and Leuites to be free in their persons goods from temporall exactions much more may it be presumed that he will haue it so in the new Law of the Ghospel where to vse the words of S. Leo. Et Ordo clarior Leuitarum dignit as amplior seniorum sacratior vnctio sacerdotum c. The order of Leuites is more eminent and the dignitie of elders more excellent and the annointing of Priests more sacred and holy among Christians then they were among the Iewes And thus much of Ecclesiasticall Laws for exemption of the Cleargie 38. But now vpon the very self same Considerations temporall Princes also comming to be Christians did voluntarily consume establish by their politicall laws the same exemptions as first of all our first Christian Emperour Constantine the Greate as soone as he came to receiue that Grace and light of the ghospell did vpon his singular deuotion make al the Ecclesiastical persons immunes à communibus Reipublicae oneribus Free from al publicke charges and burthens of the Common-wealth which laye men did vnder goe as by his epistle sett downe by Eusebius is cleere And the same example did other Christian Emperours follow after him as may appeere by diuers laws as well in the Code of Theedosius as also of Iustinian And the same doth S. Hiâ—rome signifie to haue been in vse in his daies and S. Ambrose also in his so much as appertaineth to the freedome of their persons though for their lands and possessions he saith Agri Ecclesiae solnâ—nt tributum That the lands of the Church did paie a certaine tribute at that tyme which may be vnderstood in the respect of the Emperours publicke necessitie through warrs vpon which or like due coÌ„siderations Clergie men haue all waies been ready and ought to be to contribute willinglie and gratefully according to their abilities towards the publike charges of their temporall Princes affaires notwithstanding their exemptions by law and iustice 39. Particular Kings and Princes in like manner vpon their deuotions and to the imitation of their foresaid good Emperours haue by their particular lawes in euery Christian countrey confirmed the franquises freedomes and immunities of the Church and Cleargie and perhaps in no one nation morâ— throughout Christendome than in our English Realme whether we consider times either before the Conquest or after And before the Conquest it may be seen by the collectioÌ„ of old English lawes of euery Kingdome sett forth by K. Edgar and K. Edward the Confessor and after the Conquest by the Coâ—querour himseâ— as after shall be shewed And after him againe by the very first Statutes that are extant in Print namelie from the great Charter made by K. Henry the third in the 9. yeare of his Raigne and the articles of the Cleargie established in the 9. yeare of K. Edward the second in the fauour of the said Cleargie the said great Charter being reiterated and ratified in most of the insuing Parlaments for authorizing and establishinge the foresaid exemptions and priuiledges of Clergie-men which were from time to time by al our Kings confirmed as afterward shall more largely and perticularly be proued vntill the later times of K. Henry the eight 40. Now then matters standing thus and the Church in euery countrey throughout Christendome being in possession of these liberties freedomes and immunities for their persons and goods and acknowledging for their supreame superiour in Spirituall Power and Iurisdiction the Bishop of Rome and their temporall Kings in Ciuill and temporall matters there grew in processe of time many difficulties and entanglements about the execution and subordination of these two Iurisdictions Temporall and Spiritual the one to th' other sometimes by abuse passioÌ„ or indiscretioÌ„ of some vnder-officers of these two supreame powers tribunals within our land ech side seeking to incroach vpon the other or at leastwise not to be content with their owne limits For as between the spirit and flesh in this life to vse againe S. Gregorie Nazianzens similitude there is some continuall strife and struglinge so hath it been allwayes in a certaine sorte between these two powers of Spirituall and Temporall Iurisdiction or at leastwise in the exercise therof especially as riches temporalityes grew more in the Clergie and therby gaue matter of enuy and emulation and lesse deuotion to the laytie towards them in so much that at length for auoidinge worse inconueniences limitations conditions concordates and transactions were made
drawing vnto thee those things that appertayne vnto the Church thou doe inuolue thy selfe in a hainous synne Giue vnto Cesar those things which are of Cesar saith the Scripture and to God those things that are of God therfore as yt is not lawfull for vs to meddle with thy earthly Empire so hast not thou power ô Emperour ouer sacred things which I write vnto thee for the care I haue of thy saluation c. 8. And doe you see here this liberty of speech in Ecclesiasticall Prelates of the primitiue Church towards their Kings aud Emperours doe you see what difference and distinction they make betwene Ecclesiastical temporal power yet we read not that any Attorney or Aduocate of these Emperours did euer accuse these Bishops of treasoÌ„ for speaking as they did or once obiected that they meant hereby to take away any parte or parcell of their entire and absolute Monarchies No though S. Athanasius for his parte went yet further for when he saw that all these admonitions and reprehensions would not preuaile but that the said Constantius went forward to intermeddle more and more in Ecclesiasticall affayres he wrote thus in the same Epistle I am dâ—nuò in locum Ecclesiasticae cognitionis suum palatium Tribunal constituit c. Now againe hath the Emperour Constantius made his pallace a Tribunall of Ecclesiasticall causes in place of an Ecclesiasticall Courte and hath made himself the chiefe Prince and Author of spirituall pleas c. These things are grieuous and more then grieuous but yet are such as may well agree to him that hath taken vpon him the image of Anti-christ for who is there that seing him to beare himself as Prince in the determyning of Bishops causes and to sitt as Arbiter in Ecclesinsticall iudgemeÌ„t will not worthily say the AbhominatioÌ„ foretold by Daniel to be now come c. So he And there were no end if I would prosecute all that might be said out of the sense and iudgement of the ancient Fathers against this first argument of M. Attorney That teÌ„porall Princes are not absolute Monarches except you giue them spirituall iurisdiction also But we must be myndfull of breuity and so this for the first shall suffice remiâ—ting you to that which hath bin spoken more largly hereof in the second chapter before 9. An other Argument yt seemeth M. Attorney would insinuate for vrge it he doth not by the consideration of two Tribunalls or Courtes of the King of England the one Temporall the other Ecclesiasticall and seuerall causes belonging vnto them You shall heare it out of his owne speach and then iudge if it make for him or against him The kingly head sayth he of this politike bodie is instituted and surnished with plenary and entire power prerogative and Iurisdiction to render iustice and right to euery parte and member of this bodie both Clergie and Laytie of what state degree or calling soeuer in all causes c. and as in temporall causes the King by the mouth of the Iudges in his Courtes of Iustice doth iudge and determine the same by the temporall lawes of England so in causes Ecclesiasticall spirituall as namely blasphemy â—â—stâ—â—y from Christianity Heresies Schismes Ordering Admissions Institutions of Clerkes Rites of matrimony Diuorces otherlike the conusaunce wherof belong not to the Common-lawes of England the same are to be determined and decyded by Ecclesiasticall Iudges according to the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Realme So M. Attorney making this note in the margent VVhat causes belonge to the Ecclesiasticall Courtes see Circumspecte agatis 13. yeare of Edward the first c. And VVest 2. and 13. Edward â— Cap. 5. art Cleri Edward 2. 9. Wherunto though I might oppose the Authority and speaches of all the auncient Fathers before mencioned that in this matter of diuinitie ought to weigh more with vs then any particular Ordination of secular lawes though they were against vs yet in this case I dare ioyne yssue with M. Attorney vpon this very Argument which he hath alleadge for that truly I doe not see what could be produced more effectually either against himself or for vs then here is sett downe For as we willingly graunt the former part of his speach to witt that the kingly head of the politicke body is instituted and furnished with plenarie power to render iustice and right in all causes that belong to his â—â—â—â—ticke and temporall gouernment endes and obiects therof â—o all persons of his Realme as before hath bene declared So heere the very naming of two generall partes of the kingdome which M. Attorney graunteh that the ancient law of England deuideth into Clergy and Laytie and the mencioning of two seuerall Courtes and distinct causes to be handled therin by distinct Iudges in such manner as the one cannot haue conusaunce of the other inferreth plainly two distinct powers desceÌ„ding from two distinct origens the one Temporali the other Ecclesiasticall and so doe the places quoted by him of Circumspectè agatis westm the second and Articul Cleri vnder K. Edward the first and second most euidently declare 10. And first I would aske M. Attorney what the distinction of Clergie and Laity doth meane not made or brought in first by our Common-lawes as he would insynuate when he saith that the lawe deuideth our Politicall body into two generall partes the Clergie the Laity but rather instituted by the Apostles themselues and admitted only by our CoÌ„mon-lawes and continued from that tyme to ours as before hath bene shewed This distinction I say of Clergie and Layty wherof the former signifyeth the portion of God that is to say those persons that be peculyarly appropriated to the seruice of Almighty-God the other of Laity taking their name of from the common people I would aske of M. Attorney what it importeth especially in this case of Queene Elizabethes supreme primacy doth it not argue a distinct order of men gouerned by distinct lawes distinct Iudges and distinct power Iurisdiction But you will say the Queene was head of them both and we grannt it as they are members of one Common-wealth but in their seuerall distinction and seperation as they are Clergie and lay people she could not be of both but of one only to witt of the Laity For that no man will say that she was also a Clerke or of the Clergie And yet in this partition no man will deny but that the Clergie is the worthier parte and member and so is placed first in all our lawes wherof is inferred that the said Clergie as Clergie is of a higher degree according to our Common-lawes then the temporall Prince which is of the laitie only and not Clerke as in Q. Elizabeth is confessed and consequently she could not be head of the Clergie as Clergie that is in Ecclesiasticall Clergie matters belonging to Religion Wherof we may take a notable example from the great Emperour
of the whole entire body of the Realme 15 You see whervnto this deuise tendeth to make yt a matter of treason to deny this fancy of M. Attorney that for so much as the Canons and Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Church made by Popes and by Generall Councells from tyme to tyme and receued vniuersally for spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters throughout the Christian world were receued also and allowed by the Kings Comnn wealth of England which was an euident argument of their acknowledging of the said Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction of the Church and spirituall gouernours therof of this approbation and allowance he would inferr that these lawes were the Kings lawes though deriued as he sayth from others that is to say from Popes and Bishopps At which inference I doubt not but that his fellow-lawyers will smile And truly I am sory that he being accoumpted so great a man in that faculty which is wont to reason well hath giuen so manifest occasion of laugther For that euery puney young student of law will see by common reason that the admitting of an other mans lawe doth not make it his lawe or that he had power to make that lawe of himself but rather to the contrary it sheweth that the admitter acknowledgeth the other for his Superiour in all matters contained vnder that law For the power of making lawes is the highest power that principally proueth dominion in any Prince and the admitting and obeying therof by another Prince is an euident argument of inferiority and subiection and so here the admitting of the Popes Ecclesiasticall and Canon-lawes was an argument that the admitters acknowledged his supreme authority in Ecclesiasticall affayres 16. Neyther is M. Attorneys example of the Romans or Normans any thinge to the purpose all For that the Romans did not take from the Athenians any formall lawes made by them for the gouernment of the Romans for that had been to acknowledg superiority as before hath bene said but rather they taking a suruey of all the Grecian lawes aswell of Athens as other Common-wealthes or States they tooke parcells therof here and there and applied the same to their Common-wealth which was properly to make lawes of them selues And the like may be sayd of the Normans if they borrowed any of their lawes from England which yet I neuer read in any Author besides M. Attorney but rather that the Normans gaue lawes to England 17. But nowe in the Canon-lawes receiued in England for almost a thousand yeares together after our first Conuersion the matter is farr different for that these were receiued wholy and formally as lawes made by another superior power in a different Tribunall different causes sent expresly to England and to all other Christian Kingdomes to be receiued and obserued and some also out of the same Ecclesiasticall power made within the land by Synodes and Prelates therof and promulgated to be obserued both by Prince and people formally and punctually as they lay and so were receiued admitted allowed and put in execution by the said Prince and his Officers except perhaps some tymes some clause or parte therof might seeme to bring some inconuenience to the temporall State for which exception was made against it and the matter remedied by common consent And this was another manner of admitting lawes then the Romans admitted some peeces of there lawes from Athens or rather translated some pointes of the Athenian lawes into theyrs which was to make them selues Maisters of thus lawes and not receiuers or admitters And finally wee see by this to what poore and pittifull plight M. Attorney hath brought the title of his booke De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law to witt that it is the Popes Ecclesiasticall law◠in deed made and promulgated by him and his but receiued and obeyed by the King and consequently not the Kings law but the Popes 18. Wherfore to conclude the first part of this Chapter for so much as M. Attorney by these two arguments De Iure which are the only he mentioneth hath proued no right at all of supreme spirituall Iurisdiction to haue accrewed to Q. Elizabeth by the title and interest of her temporall Crowne but rather the contrary to witt that both his Arguments haue proued against himself we see therby how vnable he is to proue his said affirmatiue proposition by this first head and sorte of proofe De Iure I shall now in the second part of this chapter endeuour to prooue the negatiue by as many sortes of rightes and lawes as any thing may be proued that is to say not only by Canonicall Ciuill lawes but by law of Nature also of Nations Mosaycall Euangelicall and by our ancient Common-lawes of England all which doe concu◠in this that Q. Elizabeth being a woman could not haue any supreame spirituall power or Iurisdictiō in Ecclesiasticall matter◠THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER VVherin is shevved that Q. Elizabeth in regard of her sex could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction §. I. 19. First then being to performe this we are professe in this place that we meane not to imitate the proceeding of some Protestants in this behalf who following no certayne rule of doctrine no◠moderation in their doings or writings doe passe to extreames therfore feeling themselues greiued vnder Q. Maryes raigne with the course of Catholike religion then held tooke vpon them to publishe that women were not capable of any gouerment at all Temporall or Spirituall nor to be further obeyed than they would make Reformation in Religion for so they called it comforme to their willes and prescriptions as appeareth by the bookes writings and actions both of Goodman VVhitingham Gilbye Knockes others who taking their fire of fury from Geneua sought first to kindle the same in England and being repulsed thence brake into open flames of combustion in Scotland and neuer coassed vntill it brought two Noble Queens mother and daughter to their ruyne and afterward put their heire and successor into such plunges by those and other heades of like doctrine and desperate attemptes answerable therunto as Gods right hand did only preserue him from like ruyne 20. But we are not of this spirit to seeke reuenge by such new brayn-sicke doctrine we graunt that Queens may lawfully raigne inherite that Successiō which euery Countrey by their peculiar lawes doth allow them The great Kingdome of France doth excude them so doe many lesser States in Italie and Germany and other Countryes yet doth Spaine England Scotland and Flanders admitt them for preuenting other inconueniences when Male-sucessors doe fayle So as for this point of Q. Elizabeths temporall gouerment we haue no controuersie in this place If any fell out betweene her and the Bishop of Rome whose authority she tooke from him and applyed it to her self and many otherwayes exasperated him that fact appertayneth not to vs that are priuate men to iudge
tryall of all OF THE SECOND SORT OF PROOFES NAMED DE FACTO VVherto M. Attorney betaketh himselfe alleadging certaine Instances therin And first out of our Kings before the Conquest CHAP. V. THE whole bulke of M. Attorneyes booke such as it is consisteth as before hath byn noted in the recitall of certayne lawes or peeces of lawes and therfore called by him Reports or Relations of clauses found in his Commonlawes or Statutes that may seeme somwhat to sound against the absolute IurisdictioÌ„ Ecclesiasticall of the Bishops and Sea of Rome or to the restraint therof vnder certayne Kings and in certaine occasions and to ascribe vnto the said Kings some Ecclesiasticall power in those cases as afterwards shal be seene Wherin first is to be considered that which before hath been obserued that he abandoning as it were the first head of proofes De Iure flyeth only to the other De facto which alwayes holdeth not for that all factes doe not infer necessarily the right of equity and Iustice as before hath been shewed And secondly if all the examples De facto were graunted in the sense as by him they are set downe yet are they farr of from prouing his principall as often afterwards vpon many particular occasions shal be declared For that his said principall Conclusion is as yow may knowe that Queene Elizabeth by the ancient Common lawes of England had as full and absolute power and Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction as by any spirituall or Ecclesiasticall person had euer byn at might lawfully be exercised within the Realme And these Instances by him alleadged doe concerne but certaine peeces and parcells of Iurisdiction in some particular cases and causes as by examination wil be found Wherfore to drawe neere to this examination we must vnderstand that M. Attorney rightly deuideth the tymes of our Kings into before and after the Conquest and I shall willinglie follow him in this diuision and search out what Ecclesiastical lawes or Ordinances there were made in those dayes by our Kings of those ages for his or our purpose 2. And first before the Conquest when our best English Kings were most eminent if we respect pietie and religion as liuing neerer to the origen fountaine of their first conuersion fernour of Christian spirit out of this tyme I say and ranke of our Christian Kings froÌ„ Ethelbert the first to K. Edward the last before the Conquest for of K. Harold we make little accompt he being an intruder and raigning so small time and with so many troubles as he did they being otherwise aboue a hundred in number within the space of almost fiue hundred yeares two only inferences he produceth and these of very small moment as presently will appeare yet let vs heare how he beginneth and what Preface he maketh to his proofes in these words To confirme saith he those that hold the truth and to satisfye such as being not instructed know not the ancient and moderne lawes and customes of England euery man being perswaded as he is taught these few demonstratiue proofes out of the lawes of England in steed of many in order serie temporum are here added This is his Preface wherin he promiseth as yow see demonstratiue Proofes which are the strongest most cleer euident and forcible that logicke doth prescribe in any science but we shal be enforced afterward to admitt proofes of a lower degree then demonstrations as by experience you will find Wherefore to the matter 3. His first instance is taken out of the words of a certaine Charter giuen by King Kenulfus of the VVestsaxons some two hundred and fifty yeares after the conuersion of K. Ethelbert of Kent confirmed afterward by K. Edwin Monarch of all England which Charter beginneth thus Kenulfus Rex c. per literas suas patentes consilio consensu Episcoporum Senatorum gentis suae largitus fuit monasterio de Abindon in Comitatu Bark euidam Ruchino tunc Abbati monasterij c. quandam ruris sui portionem id est quindecim mansias in loco qui à ruriculis tunc nuncupabatur Culnam cum omnibus vtilitatibus tam in magnis quam in modicis rebus Et quod praedictus Ruchinus 〈◊〉 ab omni Episcopali iure in sempiternum esset quietus vt habitatores â—iuâ— nullius episcopi aut suorum officialium iugo inde deprimantur sed in cunctis rerum euentibus discussionibus causarum abbatis monasterij praedicti decretis subijciantur itae quod c. Thus goeth the Charter which though M. Attorney thought not good to put in English but to set downe both his pages in Latin yet wee shall translate the same for the better vnderstanding of all sortes of Readers K. Kenulfus c. by his letters parents with the Counsell and consent of the Bishops and Councellours of his nation did giue to the monasterie of Abindon in Barkshire and to one Ruchinus Abbot of that monastery a certaine portion of his land to witt fifteen mansians in a place called by the countreymen Culnam with all profittes and commodities both great and small appertaining therevnto And that the foresaid Ruchinus c. should bee quiet from all right of the Bishop for euer so as the inhabitants of that place shall not be depressed for the time to come by the yoke of any Bishop or his officers but that in all euents of thinges and controuersies of causes they shall be subiect to the decree of the Abbot of the said monasterie so as c. 4. Thus goeth the Charter which if it were all graunted by vs as it lyeth yet is it far of as you see from inferring M. Attorneys conclusion that K. Kenulfus was head of the Church or had supreame power Ecclesiasticall It might make it probable that hee had some Iurisdiction in some particular case but what or how much that was or whence hee had it either of himself or by delegation of another to wit of the Popes or Cleargie that is not euident by the Charter But let vs see what M. Attorney can make of these words for that lawyers commonly can make the most of matters to their aduauntage First he will needs inforce out of his Charter that this K. Kenulfus tooke vpon him Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction for thus hee writeth By this it appeareth that the King by this Charter made in Parlament for it appeareth to be made by the Councell and consent of his Bishops and Senatours of his kingdome which were assembled in Parlament did discharge and exempt the said Abbot from the Iurisdiction of the Bishop c. And by the same Charter did graunt to the same Abbot Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction vvithin his said Abbey VVhich Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction being deriued from the Crowne continued vntill the dissolution of the said Abbey in the raigne of K. Henry the 8. So hee 5. In which words three things are affirmed by him wherof I hould neuer a one to be
tyme but the quite contrary CHAP. VI. THov hast seene and considered I doubt not gentle and iudicious Reader how M. Attorney in the former Chapter hath byn grauelled in prouing his affirmatiue proposition that our Kings before the Conquest tooke supreme Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction vpon them and acknowledged it not in the Pope or Sea of Rome For proofe wherof he brought forth two such poore and petite instances as they being besides their weaknes impertinent and vntrue and not subsisting in their owne grounds they were no more for perfourmance of his promise of cleere and demonstratiue proofes then if a man being bound to pay ten thousand pounds in pure and current gold should bring forth two mites of brasse for discharge of his band And surely if M. Attorney should haue failed soe some yeares gone before he was so wealthie as that taking vpon him with so great an ostentation to proue an affirmatiue assertion of so mayne importance and consequence as this is he should haue performed no more then he hath here done he would neuer haue attained by law to the preferment he hath But now◠perhaps he persuadeth himself that by his only credit already gotten he may say what he will and proue as little as he list because by only saying he shall be beleeued 2. But on the contrary side we require proofes offer proofes gentle Reader for that the matter is of singular great weight euen for thy soule we rest not in ostentation of wordes only but in probation of deedes And though we might remaine sufficiently with the victorie for that our aduersarie resteth with so apparent a foyle in the proofe of his forsayd affirmatiue yet that you may see and behold as in a glasse the difference of our cause and confidence therin I haue thought conuenient out of the great aboundance and variety of proofes that our truth hath in this controuersie as well as in all others betwene vs and Protestants to take vpon me to proue the negatiue against M. Attorney which of it self is euer more hard as you know than to proue an affirmatiue except euidence of truth doe facilitate the matter as in our case and to proue and make euident by sundry sortes of cleere and perspicuous demonstrations nyne or ten at the least that during the tyme before the Conquest no one of all our Christian English Kings exceeding the number of an hundred as before hath been said did take vpon them either to be heads of the Church or to be supreme gouernours in Ecclesiasticall causes or to haue any spirituall Iurisdiction al deriued from the right of their Crownes or denyed this to be in the Pope Bishops only or did make any Ecclesiastical lawes concerning spirituall matters and consequently that this Treatise of M. Attorney Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law doth apperteine no more vnto them in realitie of truth than to the man in the Moone to gouerne the heauens For that they neuer so much a◠dreamed of any such thing nor of any one of the forsaid clauses of spirituall power Iurisdiction to belong vnto them which heere shall brefely be proued with such variety of demonstrations taken out of their owne words dedes decrees actions as I doubt not but will make more then morall euidence The first Demonstration 3. The first Demonstration may be taken from the consideration of all the auncient lawes made by Christian Kings in our Countrey before the Conquest euery one in his seuerall State and Dominion according to the tymes and places they raigned in and gouerned their Commonwealthes both Britanes Saxons and Danes and among the Saxons againe their Kings and Princes in euery of their seuerall Kingdoms about which point Malmesbury writeth thus of the noble King Inas Porrò quantus in Dei rebus fuerit indicio sunt leges ad corrigendos mores in populo latae in quibus viuum ad hoc tempus puritatis suae resultat speculum How great a King Inas was in Gods affaires the lawes which he made to correct the manners of his people doe sufficiently declare in which vntill this day there is seen as in a liuely glasse the said Kings purity of mynde And the like lawes no doubt other Kings also made in their Dominions all which remained afterwards to their posterity vnder the names of Mulmutian lawes For the lawes of the Britans as also the lawes of the Mercians called in their tongue Mercen laga and of the West-Saxons called VVest-saxen laga and of the Danes named Dan laga stood in force vntill England came to be a Monarchie when the first authour of the said Monarchie King Egbert began first to drawe them into one body of conformity But after him againe K. Edgar surnamed the peaceable and wise King confirmed the same and sett them forth but by the warrs and confusion of the Danes which after his death ensued they were for the most part put out of vse againe vntill K. Edward the confessor recalled them encreased and made them perfect and by the counsaile of his Peeres and Realme did frame a new ordination of the same lawes which remained afterwards vnder the name of K. Edward his lawes and were so much approued and loued by the people as Iohn Fox also out of Mathew Paris doth affirme that the common people of England would not doe obedience to VVilliam Conquerour but that first he did sweare to keepe these lawes which oath notwithstāding saith he the Conquerour did afterward breake and in most points brought in his owne lawes So Fox which if it be true yet is it to be vnderstood principally of his lawes appertayninge vnto secular men for that in the rest which concerned the Church her priuiledges he followed absolutely the lawes of K. Edward as in the next Chapter shall appeare where we shall sett downe the said Conquerour his lawes in this behalfe which are as fauourable and respectiue vnto Ecclesiasticall power and persons as of any one King eyther before or after him 4. Wherevpon it followeth that M. Attorney who so often iterateth this worde of auncient and most auncient common-lawes of England which as he saith but cannot proue did authorize Q. Elizabeth her spirituall Iurisdiction ouer the Church speaketh but in the ayre and at randome beating vs still with the empty sound of these words without substance For in reall dealing he should haue alleadged some one law at least to that purpuse out of all these before the Conquest if he had meant to be as good as his word 5. But this he cannot doe as already you haue seen by his two poore instances and we doe shew on the contrary side that all these and other lawes of these dayes were for vs in the fauour of Catholike Religion and particularly for the liberties franquizes priuiledges exemptions and immunities of the Church and Clergie according to the Canons and Decrees of the Popes Ecclesiasticall law
which is intituled De temporibus diabus pacis Domini Regis Of the times and daies of peace and freedome of our Lord the King he doth explicate that it belongeth to the King and his officers to see these liberties of Ecclesiasticall peace franquises and freedome be exactlie obserued to Ecclesiasticall persons especiallie to punish them double which refuse to put in execution the Bishops sentence of iustice Quod si aliquis â—i foris fecerit saith he Episcopus inde iustitiam faciat veruâ—tamen si quis arrogans pro Episcopali iustitia emendare noluerit Episcopâ—â— Regi notum faciat Rex autem constringet malefactorem vt emendet cui foris facturum fecit scilicet primum Episcopo deinde Regi sic erunt ibi due gladij gladius iuuabit If anie man shall doe anie hurt to him that hath the peace of the Church let the Bishop doe him Iustice but if anie man will bee arrogant not make amends according to the sentence of iustice giuen by the Bishop let the Bishop make it knowne to the King or his Courts and the King shall constraine the malefactor to make amends to him vnto whom hee did the hurte to wit first vnto the Bishop and then to the King and so there shall bee two swords against malefactors and the one sword shall help the other And heere let be considered what he saith of two swords one in the Bishops hand and the other in the Kings and that this must assist that of the Bishops as the principall superiour which is conforme to the speach of K. Edgar if you remember whereof we made mention in the former Chapter and last demonstration therof Wherby is made euident that these auncient Kings beleeued not to any haue spirituall sword or authoritie by right of their Crowns but onlie the temporall to command punish in temporall affaires and to help and assist the others in causes belonging vnto them 18. The third law hath this Title De Iustitia Sanctae Ecclesiae Of the iustice of the holy Church and prerogatiue therof which she is to receiue in temporall tribunals In which law is determined in these words Vbicunque Regis iustitia vel cuiuscunque sit placita tenuerit si vllus Episcopus venerit illuc aperuerit causam Sanctae Ecclesiae ipsa prius terminetur Iustitia enim est vt Deus vbique prae caeteris honoretur Whâ—rsoeuer the Kings Iustice or the Iustice of what other Lord soeuer shall hold pleas or keep courts if any Bishop come thither and open a cause of the holy Church let that cause of all other be first determined for it is iust that God be honoured euery where before all other Marke his reason why the expedition of the Bishops cause is to be preferred before that of the King for that he holdeth the place of God and thereafter must be respected 19. The fourth law hath this Title De vniuersis tenentibus de Ecclesia Of the priuiledges of all those that are any way tenants of the Church And then it followeth in the law Quicunque de Ecclesia aliquid tenuerit vel in fundo Ecclesiae mansionem habuerit extra curiam Ecclesiasticam coactus non placitabit quamuis foris fecerit nisi quod absit in Curia Ecclesiastica rectum defecerit Whosoeuer doth hold any thing of the Church or hath his mansion-house within the land of the Church shall not be constrained to plead any matter of his though he bee a malefactor out of the spirituall courte except which God forbid iustice could not be had in the said Ecclesiasticall court 20. These are the first lawes of all that were made by King VVilliam and after these doe ensue fiue more to the same effect of Churches priuiledges wherof the first hath this Title De reis ad Ecclesiam fugientibus Of malefactors that fly to the Church how they are to haue Sanctuary and protection The second De fractione pacis Ecclesiae Of breaking the peace of the Church that is to say of her priuiledges the breakers wherof are appointed to be sharply punished first by the Bishop then by the King if he be arrogant The third De decimis Ecclesiae maioribus Of the greater tythes belonging to the Church The fourth De minut is decimis Of lesser tythes all which are commaunded to be payed exactly And finally the fifth law which is the tenth in order hath this Title De denario S. Petri qui Anglicè dicitur Rome-scot Of Peter-pence called in old English Rome-scot wherin is appointed the order how the said Peter-pence shall be gathered and made ready against the feast of S. Peter and S. Paul or at the furthest against the feast of S. Peters Chaines as we haue seen also before ordeined by the law of K. Kanutus By all which is vnderstood and much to be considered that neither K. VVilliam nor any of his auncestors tooke vpon them to make any Ecclesiasticall law at all of spirituall matters as of their owne but only did second and strenthen and confirme the lawes of the Church by their temporall lawes by defending the same and punishing the breakers therof Which is a far different thing from the Ecclesiasticall power which M. Attorney will needs haue vs beleeue to haue byn in the auncient Kings of England according to the meaning of the auncient Common-lawes therof but produceth none And I persuade my self he will hardly alleadge me any so auncient as these though he haue studied them as he saith 35. years but fiue hundred more were necessary to find out that which he affirmeth And thus much of lawes for the present 21. There remaineth only one argument more concerning K. VVilliam which is the time of his death and of what sense and iudgment he was in this point at that time when commonly men doe se more cleerly the truth of matters especially Princes then before in their life health and prosperity when passion honour or interest may oftentimes either blind or byasse them And albeit of K. VVilliam diuers ancient writers doe recorde that notwithstanding in his anger vnto secular men he was fierce terrible yet vnto Ecclesiasticall persons he bare still great respect wherof among others this example is recorded by Nubergensis that when at a certaine time Archbishop Aldred of Yorke that had crowned him and was much reuerenced by him while he liued intreating him for a certaine pious worke and not preuailing turned his back and went away with shew of displeasure the Conquerour tooke hold of him and fell downe at his feet promising to doe what he would haue him and when the Nobles that stood round about began to cry to the Arch-bishop that he should take vp the King quickly from his knees he answered let him alone he doth but honour the feet of S. Peter in kneeling at myne Which well declareth saith Nubergensis both what great reuerence
to returne to the obedience and freindship of her King and husband and in the end threatneth to vse the Censures of the Church against her if she obaied not Parochiana eniuâ— nostra es saith he sicut â—◠〈◊〉 non pâ—ssumus deesse iustitia c. For you are our Parishioner aâ— also your husband I cannot but doe iustice either you must returne to your husband againe or by the Canon-law I shall be forced to constraine you by Ecclesiasticall censures I write this vnwillingly and if you repent not I must doe it though with sorrow and teares 6. The like letter at the same time wrote Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to K. Henry the sonne persuading him by diuers earnest arguments to returne into grace with his Father and in the end threatned him that if within fifteen dayes he perfourmed it not he had expresse commaundement from the Pope to excommunicate him But how this matter was afterward ended or compounded rather for that present you shall heare a little beneath though againe vpon other occasions matters brake forth brought the afflicted King at last to the most miserable state of desolation in minde that euer perhaps was read of in historyes For that as Stow out of auncient writers reporteth he died cursing the day that euer he was borne and giuing Gods curse and his to his sonnes which were only two liuing at that time and that he would neuer release or goe backe in this albeit he was intreated by diuers both Bishops and other religious persons euen vntill the very houre of his death Wher vnto Nubergensis addeth this saying for some reason therof Nondum vti credo satu defleuerat c. He had not as I beleeue mourned or bewailed sufficiently the rigour of that most vnfortunate obstination of mind which he had vsed against the venerable Archbishop Thomas in giuing the occasion of his murder and therefore doe I thinke this great Prince to haue had so miserable an end in this world that our Lord not sparing him heere might by his temporall punishment prepare him euerlasting mercy in the life to come So Nubergensis And this for his manners and conuersation wherin otherwise the said Author doth much commend him for a good Iusticer and leuing Father to his people a great Almes-man and founder of pious works and for a principall defender and preseruer of Ecclesiasticall libertyes c. 7. But now if we consider the point of our controuersie about his religion and particular iudgement in the matter of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction no King euer of our nation did make the matter more cleere for his obedience to the Sea of Rome in all occasions wherof he had many in his dayes some of them neerly concerning himselfe as that of Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury who for opposing himself against certaine new Statutes and Ordinances of the said King which in the heat of 〈◊〉 greatnes and temporall fortune he would haue made against the liberty of the Church pretending them to haue byn of his Grand-father K. Henry the first and if they had byn the antiquity was not great as you see the said Archbishop incurred highly his heauy indignation which cost him afterward his life as is notorious And these lawes were six in number as the histories of that time doe sett them downe The first that no appellation might be made to Rome without he Kings consent The second that no Bishop might goe out of the Realme without the Kings licâ—nce though he were called by the Pope himself The third that no Bishop may excommunicate any man that held of the King in capite but by the Kings approbation The fourth that it shall not appertaine to the Bishop to punish men for periury â—â— violating their faith but that it shall belonge to the Kings Courts The fifth that Clarks may be drawne to secular tribunals in certaine causes The sixt that the King and his lay-Iudges may determine controuersies about titbes or Churches 8. These were the lawes for which K. Henry the second made so much adoe to haue them passe as he enpawned his whole power therin moued for so much as in him lay both heauen and earth to effectuate them euen by the Pope himself but could not And yet you see that heere is not pretended any absolute spirituall iurisdiction but only delegatory in certaine little peeces and parcels therof or rather some little restraint of that supreme authority which he acknowledged to be in the Sea of Rome But yet for the good and peace of his land he pretended to haue them graunted confirmed allowed vnto him as he said they had byn to his Grand-father but could not shew it For as you haue heard in the life of K. Henry the first the holy and learned prelate S. Anselme stood against him in such sorte so as he preuailed not 9. It is heer also specially to be noted against M. Attorney that this King pretended not as hath byn said to haue this iurisdiction against Clergie men by right of his Crowne but by concession rather of his Bishops and confirmation of the Pope himself For so expresly affirmeth Houeden that liued at that tyme that he required the seales of the said Bishops and confirmation of Pope Alexander the third whervnto when Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury that was Legatus-natus would not yeeld the King sent messengers to Rome presently saith Houeden to wit Iohn â—â—â—â—ford Geffrey Ridell to desire of Pope Alexander that he would make his extraordinary Legat in England Roger Archbishop of Yorke an old emulator and enemy of S. Thomas But the Pope perceiuing his drifte which was to oppresse the said Archbishop of Canterbury denyed the Kings petition in this behalfe though at the request of the Kings said messengers Consessit Dominus Papa vt Rexipse Legatus esset totius Angliae it a tamen quod ipse nullum grauamen facere posset Cantuariensi Archiepiscopo The Pope graunted that K. Henry himself should be his Legat ouer all England but yet so as he should not be able to lay any aggreiuaunce vpon the Archbishop of Canterbury that is to say should not preiudicate his ordinary iurisdiction or haue any authority ouer him Which point the King perceiuing and that his whole intent of oppressing the said Archbishop was heerby preuented he would not through indignation saith our Author accept of the said legation but sent back the Popes letters of that commission to him againe Wherby you see that he refused the said office for that he thought the iurisdiction giuen him was lesse then he would haue had and not for that he did not acknowledge the whole to be in the Pope and nothing in himself as from the right of his Crowne 10. But to abbridge this matter concerning his contention with S. Thomas wherof afterward he sore repented himself as you will heare though he entred into the same with great
lost during his life which iudgement was before any Statute or Act of Parlament was made in that case And there it is said that for the like offence the Archbishop of Canterbury had byn in worse case by the iudgement of the Sages of the law then to be punished for a contempt if the King had not extended grace and fauour to him The Catholicke Deuine 26. Here againe is another case or two de facto wherof M. Attorney wil needs inferre de iure The Archbishop of Yorke his lands saith he were seased by the King and lost during his life for that he admitted not to a benefice within his Diocesse a Clerke presented by the King whereas the same benefice had an incumbent before put in by the Popes prouision according to the custome of those dayes which incumbent the said Archbishop pleaded that he could not put out and for this high contempt against the King his crowne and dignity in refusing to execute his soueraignes commaundement saith M. Attorney by iudgement of the common-Common-law he lost the landes of his whole Bishopricke But here I would aske M. Attorney what high contempt could this be against the King his crowne and dignity if the Archbishop pleaded that he could not doe it eyther in right or in power Not in right for that nothing was more receaued at that tyme in England then for the Bishop of Rome to prouide certayne benefices in England and not only benefices but also Bishopricks and Archbishopricks as before in the life of this King and his ancestours hath byn declared And as for power no maruaile if the Archbishop durst not vse violence in those dayes against the Popes prouisions wherby he might incurre excommunication for so much as the King himself so greatly respected the same and made such diligent premunition least my such excommunication should come against him as in the answere to the former instance hath byn declared 17. And besides this if the Archbishop did put the matter in plea to be trayed and to the Kings writt of Quare non admisit did yeelde so reasonable a cause as is here touched that the King himself had admitted diuers Bishops and Archbishops by like prouision of Popes how and with what reason can M. Attorney call this answere of the Archbishop so high a contempt against the King his crowne and dignitie Or how could the common-Common-law condemne the same with so great a punishment And still I must demaund what is this Common-law by whome was it made how came it in where is it founded either in reason vse consent of the people or authority of law-giuers For if it consist in none of these but only in the particular will and iudgement of the Prince himself neuer so passionate and in the approbation execution of these Sages which here M. Attorney mentioneth then any thing that displeased the said Prince may be called high contempt against his person crowne and dignity And so may be iustified all the most passionate actions not only of this King Edward before recited but of all other Kings whosoeuer And by the same meanes M. Attorney maketh his auncient common-Cōmon-law which often he calleth our birth-right and best birth-right to be nothing else in effect but the Princes pleasure frō time to time and the execution of his Sages which commonly in those auncient times for I will speake nothing of our dayes were to wise and Sage to withstand the Princes will in any thing 28. Sure I am that in this particular fact of seasing Bishops lands and temporalityes vpon any offence or displeasure taken by the King as it hath byn vsed by some English Princes in their anger so hath it bin condemned also in diuers Parlaments lawes and Statutes as in the first yeare of King Edward the third where it is thus expressed Because before this time in the time of King Edward Father to the King that now is he by euill Counsellours caused to be seased into his handes the temporalty of diuers Bishoppes with their goods and cattell c. The King willeth and graunteth that from hence forth it be not done c. And againe in the 14. yeare of the same raigne VVe will and graunt for vs and for our heires that from henceforth we shall not take nor doe to be taken into our handes the temporalities of Archbishops Bishops Abbot c. without a true and iust cause according to the law of the land c. 29. And to the end that M. Attorney may not say that this case of his is excepted it followeth in an other Statute in the 25. yeare of the same King saying VVhereas the temporalities of Archbishops and Bishops haue beene oftentimes taken into the Kings hand for contempt done to him vpon writts of Quare non admisit and for diuers other causes c. The King willeth and graunteth in the said Parlament that all Iustices shall from henceforth receaue for the contempt so iudged reasonable fyne of the party so condemned according to the quantity of the trespasse and after the quality of the contempt c. Which last words may be thought to be added for that the King had right to present to diuers benefices at that tyme as particular patrone therof ex iure patronatus for that the said benefices were fouuded or erected by himself or his auncestors and in those cases the Bishops not admitting such Clerkes as he presented might doe some iniury or trespasse against him and therin shew contempt worthy some fyne or for-faite which the law doth here appoint especially for so much as it is be ore recorded that Pope Innocentius the 4. presently vpon the first Councell of Lyons wrote as you haue heard in the life of K. Henry the third that he would not let by his prouision the right of any patrone in presenting to any benefice wherof he had the aduowson or Ius patronatus 30. And as for the other example alleadged heere by M. Attorney for strengthning his instance of the Archbishop of Canterbury saying that for the like offence the Archbishop of Canterbury had byn in worse case by the iudgement of the Sages of the law then to be punished for a contempte if the King had not extended grace and fauour to him If he vnderstand the displeasure taken against Archbishop VVinchelsey before mentioned by K. Edward for resisting his demaund of the one halfe of all Ecclesiasticall rents for which before we haue heard out of Mathew of VVestminster that all his lands and goods were seased into the Kings hands you haue heard also how the same King afterward repented both that and other like facts of his and asked pardon publikly with teares But if he meane the other offence againe after this when he accused the said Archbishop VVinchelsey to the Pope and caused him to be called to Rome and to be suspended from his office as before we haue declared then doth this
and little pertinent as you will see to the manie conclusion which he should proue that this King did take supreme spirituall authority and iurisdiction vpon him And for that the grounds of all that is heer obiected haue byn discussed and answered in that wee haue set downe before and this booke groweth to more length then was purposed at the beginning and finally for that the law-bookâ—◠〈◊〉 cited of collections and obseruations by later authors which bookes I haue not by mee are of small authority to our purpose I shall passe ouer the said obiections with the greatest breuity that I can remitting mee for the most part to that which before hath byn said and answered The Attorney An excommunication by the Archbishop albeit it be disanulled by the Pope or his Legats is to be allowed neither ought the Iudges giue any allowance of any such sentence of the Pope or his Legate The Catholicke Deuine 15. This assertion I doe not see how it can be admitted for true as it lieth for so much as no author maketh mention that K. Edward did euer deny absolutely the Popes authority to excommunicate by himself or by his Legats in England especially vpon the 16. yeare of his raigne as heere it is noted in the margent when he was most deuout to the Sea Apostolicke wrote the humble letter before mentioned the next yeare after according to the date of the said letter as you haue heard only there might be this accorde between them for more authority of the said Archbishop and peace of the Realme that when he had giuen forth any excommunication no annullation therof from the Pope which might perhaps be procured by false suggestion should be admitted or executed vntill the Pope were informed of the truth this is vsed also in other Catholicke Kingdomes at this day 16. And it were to much simplicity to imagine that English men in those dayes admitting the Archbishops excommunication as heer they doe and for confirmation therof we doe read in VValsingham that vpon the yeare 1340. and 14. of King Edwards raigne Iohn Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury threatned the said King to excommunicate all his counsell if he amended not certaine points wherin they offered iniury to Clergy men it were simplicity I say to thinke that the said Archbishops excommunication could not be controlled by that of the Pope from whom they acknowledged the said Archbishop at that time to haue his spirituall authority if he had any at all For froÌ„ whence should they imagine him to haue it for that the Kings as we haue seen had not so much as the nomination or presentation of Archbishops in that season but only the Popes much lesse their induction confirmation or inuestiture Whervpon it must needs follow that he which gaue them spirituall iurisdiction had greater higher iurisdiction himself though in some cases by agreement not to be vsed as before hath byn said The Attorney It is often resolued that all the Bishopricks within England were founded by the Kings progenitours and therfore the aduowsons of them all belong to the King and at the first they were donatiue and that if an incumbent of any Church with Cure dy if the Patron present not within six moneths the Bishop of that Diocesse ought to collate to the end the Cure may not be destitute of a Pastor If he be negligent by the space of six moneths the Metropolitan of that Diocesse shall confer one to that Church and if he also leaue the Church destitute by the space of six moneths then the common-Common-law giueth to the King as to the supreme within his owne Kingdome and not to the Bishop of Rome power to prouide a competent pastor for that Church The Catholicke Deuine 17. Is it be true which M. Attorney hath so often repeated before that the Conusaunce and deciding of Ecclesiasticall causes doe not appertaine to the Common-law and that the prouision or induction of Clerks to benefices and giuing them spirituall iurisdiction ouer the soules of those that be within the compasse of that benefice be of the number of those causes which I take to be set downe in like manner by M. Attorneys owne pen before vnder the names of admissions and institutions of Clerks then how can it be true which heere is said that the Common-law giueth to the King as to the supreme to prouide competent Pastors for that or those Churches that within the space of a yeare and halfe are not prouided by the particular patron Diocesian or metropolitan Or where is this common-Common-law How or when did it begin as often elswhere I haue demaunded Either by vse or statute or common agreement between the Prince and people For none of these haue we heard of hitherto vnder former Kings though for presenting and nomination to benefices we haue oftentymes said that there is no difficulty but that the temporall Prince may present in such benefices or Bishopricks as he is patron of either founding the said benefices or by particular concession of the Sea Apostolicke vnto him as we haue shewed more largly before in the life of K. VVilliam the Conquerour and before him againe vnder K. Edward the Confessor to whom the Sea of Rome in those dayes gaue spirituall iurisdiction also in some cases ouer the Abbey of VVestminster some other places of his Realme 18. But that the Common-law should dispose of these things and especially giue spiritual iurisdiction to the King ouer benefices for so must the meaning of M. Attorney be if he delude not his Reader with equiuocation of words this I say is both contrary to his owne rule before set downe and much more to reason For that to giue Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiom is much more then to haue the conusaunce of Ecclesiasticall causes which he denying to his Common-law in diuers places of his booke as before we haue seen caÌ„not in reasoÌ„ ascribe to th' other 19. Wherefore though we graunt this graduation heer set dovvne as good and conueuient that if the particular patron doe not present within six moneths nor the Ordinary or Metropolitan within their tymes prescribed the Prince as supreme gouernour of the Common-wealth to see all things done in due order may present as if he were patron to the said benefice yet first this cannot come originally from the common-Common-law for the reasons alleadged Secondly this proueth no spirituall iurisdiction at all in any presentor but only power of presentation which may be in any man that hath Ius patronatus allowed by the Church and head therof as before hath byn said Thirdly much lesse doth this proue supreme authority spirituall in the Prince as M. Attorney would inferre which is euident among other reasons by this For that the Prince when he doth present in this manner by lapse of tyme or omission of others is the last in power of presentation after the Metropolitans and Bishops which yet
of heresie being high treason against the allmighty but by the Archbishop and all the Clergy of that prouince and after abiured therevpon and after that newly conuicted and condemned by the Clergy of that prouince in their generall Councell of Conuocation But the Statute of 2. H. 4. cap. 15. doth giue the Bishop in his Diocesse power to condemne an hereticke and that before that Statute he could not be committed to the secular power to be burnt vntill he had once abiured and was againe relapsed to that or some other heresie Wherby it appeareth that the King by consent of Parlament directed the proceedings in the Ecclesiasticall Courte in case of heresie and other matters more spirituall The Pope cannot alter the lawes of England The Catholicke Deuine Why doth not M. Attorney set dovâ—ne those auncient laws Ecclesiasticall of this Realme Will he say that they were any other then the Common Canon laws of the Roman Church in those daies He cannot with any probability And as for the matter heere touched that no man could be conuicted of heresie but by the Archbishop and all the Clergie of that Prouince and after abiured and then newly conuicted and condemned againe by a generall Councell of Conuocation c In some points he hitteth right but in other not For when any new heresie is discouered it must be iudged and condemned by some such Synod or Councell as heer is mentioned if the head of the Church haue not condemned it before But when the heresie is condemned it was neuer necessary to call such Synods or Councell for conuicting of euery particular man that shall be accused of that heresie and much lesse was it needfull that there should be two seuerall conuictions the one before abiuration the other after except in such as were relapsed for what if the hereticke should stand stiffely to it vpon his first conuiction and would not abiure but defend his heresie did the anncient laws Ecclesiasticall of England thinke you forbid him in this case to be punished I thinke not 10. But M. Attorney hath a note in the margent wherat I cannot but maruaile for that he hearing in this place out of the old sense of our ancient lawes heresie to be held for high treason against God and that as he supposeth it must be twise conuicted which is only true in relapse saith in the margent This had a resemblance to an Attainder of treason wherin there must be first an indictment by one Iury and a conuiction by another But I deny this resemblance to be of any moment for the forme of proceeding though for the thing I graunt that heresie is truly treason against God but this double conuiction heer mentioned by two Iuries hath little or no similitude with the other of relapsed heresie where the party is first permitted to abiure his first fault and not punished except he offend the second time in the same Which yet I persuade my self M. Attorney will not allow in humane treasons against the Prince that he must twise iterate his fault before he can be punished and so the parity or similitude holdeth not 11. But now to the principall point where the Attorney saieth that the Statute of K. Henry the 4. doth giue the Bishop in his Diocesse power to condemne an hereticke and that before that Statute he could not be committed to the secular power to be punished vntill he had once abiured and was againe relapsed c. and that heerby it appeareth that the King directed Ecclesiasticall proceedings c. Diuerse errors are heere couched togeather and then if ignorance be the inseperable twynne of euery error as M. Attorney in his Preface holdeth you know what will ensue 12. First then it is presumed in this assertion that no hereticke could be put to death in old tyme except he were relapsed that is to say had once at least abiured his heresie and fallen vnto it againe which is false For that albeit such people were most of all to be punished for their periury and inconstancy yet other also that neuer abiured if they stood obstinate might by ancient laws as well Ciuill as Canonicall be punished by death as in the Ciuill is auerred by the particular laws and ordinations of Theodosius Valentinian Martian Iustinian and other Christian Emperours extant in the Code And in the Canon law in like manner is determined by diuers definitions there to be seen that incorrigible hereticks are to be deliuered ouer to the secular power to be punished by them whether they be relapsed or not relapsed though more the relapsed And all this was before the Statute of K. Henry the 4. which did nothing els but allow and confirme the vse and exercise of the said laws For so it appertained vnto him as King of the Realme to consider whether the exercise of these Ecclesiasticall laws haue any incoÌ„uenience against the State or no. 13. And moreouer where it is heer said that the Statute of K. Henry giueth the Bishop power in his Diocesse to condemne an hereticke as though before he had it not by Canon-law is another grosse error For that this fact of K. Henry was nothing els but an approbation of a more auncient decree made before by Pope Gregory the 9. extant in the Decretals of the Canon-law in these words Quoniam Episcoporum numerus c. For that the number of Bishops appointed by auncient Canons for the degradation of Clergy-men cannot alwayes so easily come togeather we graunt vnto you Archbishop of Rhemes that when any Priest or Clerke being within holy Orders is either to be giuen ouer to the secular Courte to be punished for heresie or perpetually to be walled vp you calling togeather the Abbots and other Prelates and religious persons and learned men of your Diocesse which you shall thinke good may alone degrade him in their presence you being his Bishop c. 14. This was the Decree of Pope Gregory aboue two hundred yeares before King Henryes Statute for giuing licence to euery Bishop within his Diocesse alone with the help of his learned counsell and other assistance heer mentioned to condemne degrade and deliuer ouer to secular power any obstinate hereticke relapsed or not relapsed though such as were not relapsed and acknowledged their faultes might be dealt withall more mildly as by walling or shutting them vp as heer is mentioned And that this Decree of Pope Gregory was an exception or priuiledged forme of proceeding from the auncient Canons that appointed a certaine precise number of Bishops to be called togeather for the deposition of Deacons Priests and Bishops appeareth by the words thereof that doe mention the said Canons which you may see in the body of the Canon-law cited out of the Councell of Carthage aboue twelue hundred years past So as M. Attorneys inference that heerby K. Henry tooke vpon him to direct the proceedings of the Ecclesiasticall Courte in
indeed for if they were and had but so much as primam tonsuram they could not bee held nor iudged by that Court as often before hath byn shewed it is euident where the eminencie of authoritie laie in those daies to wit in the spiritualtie aboue the temporaltie vayne it is to stand vpon other trifling circumstances whether the Bishops deputie sent to demaund the liberty of those felons by law did giue attendance vpon the Kings Courts or no or whether he or the Iudges that were lay-men must iudge of this sufficieÌ„cy or insufficiency whether the fellon did read as a Clarke or not For if the temporall Iudges must discerne therof as M. Attorney auerreth then in vaine was the Bishops Deputy called thither without whom it might haue byn done by the Iudges alone But if he were of necessity to be called thither and vpon his oath to pronounce si legit vt Clericus and that vpon his verdict the Iudge must giue sentence to admit the fellon to the benefit of Clergy and thervpon to haue pardon of his life and to be deliuered vnto the Bishops prison as of higher authority then is it manifest that this instance impugneth rather then helpeth M. Attorneys assertion as commonly doe all the rest when they are well examined The Attorney The Popes excommunication is of no force within the Realme of England In the raigne of King Edward the 4. a Legat from the Pope came to Calles to haue come into England but the King and his Counsell would not suffer him to come within England vntill he had taken an oath that he should attempt nothing against the King or his Crowne and so the like was done in his raigne to another of the Popes Legats this is so reported in 1. H. 7. fol. 10. The Catholicke Deuyne 14. The first parte of this instance about the validitie of the Popes excoÌ„munication hath oftentimes been answered before what circumstance and conditions were agreed vpon to bee obserued in the execution thereof for auoiding inconueniences that came by false suggestions of some troublesome people and among other that it should allwaies bee directed to some Bâ—sâ—op whose certificate should bee required for the lawfvllnes therof as before hath been shewed out of the 3. yeare of K. Edward the 3. hath appeared also before out of King Richards Statute where all the Bishops expounded themselues that it was not meant to derogate by that Statute from the Popes authoritie to excoÌ„municate c. And in this very place and next words after this present instance hath M. Attorney another instance out of King Richard the 3. in these words It is resolued by the Iudges that the iudgment of excommunication in the Courte of Rome should not bind or preiudice anie man within England at the common-Common-law Wherby is cleerly declared the meaning of the former cause to wit that the popes excommunication which is a spirituall sentence or punishement for spirituall affaires may not preiudice temporall all suites at the Common-law in temporall matters and it is not much sinceritie in M. Attorney to alleadg these parcells of his Iudges determinations so nakedly as he doth without distinction or explication to the end his simple Reader may be put in error therby 15. The other instance of the Popes Legate staied at Calles and not suffered to come into England vntill he had taken an oath to attempt nothing against the King or his Crowne sheweth that King Edward rather doubted and feared his authoritie then contemned or denied the same especially he being in that controuersy about the Crowne as then hee was and the Pope interposing his spirituall authoritie between K. Henry the 6. and him And as well he might alleadge the example of the Popes messenger detained in Calles by commaundement of King Phillip and Q. Marie when he brought the Cardinals hat from Paulus 4. to Friar Peto for that the said Princes would not suffer him to come into the Realme vntill they had otherwise informed the said Pope by their Embassadours in Rome that the same was not expedient And yet did not this proue that they either contemned the Popes authoritie or thought this soueraigntie of spirituall iurisdiction to bee in themselues And it is a case that often falleth out in the affaires of Catholicke Princes with Popes when they doubt anie thing will proceed against them from the said Sea Apostolicke to keep off the execution or notification therof by what means they can vntill matters bee compounded And we haue had many examples therof before namely in the raignes of K. Henry the 2. K. Iohn K. Henry the 3. and two King Edwards following him who fearing excommunication were vigilant in prohibiting that no messenger from Rome should enter the Realme without their licence which was an argument rather of their esteeme then disesteeme of that place and power Out of the raigne of K. Henry the seauenth who was the nyntenth King after the Conquest §. II. In the raigne of K. Henry the 7. the pope had excommunicated all such persons whatsoeuer as had bought alume of the Florentines and it was resolued by all the Iudges of England that the Popes excommunication ought not to bee obaied or to bee put in execution within the Realme of England In a parlament holden in the first yeare of King Henry the 7. for the more sure like reformation of Priests Clerks religious men culpable or by their demerits openly noised of incontinent liuing in their bodies contrarie to their order it was enacted ordained and established by the aduise and assent of the Lords spiritual and temporall and the Commons in the said Parlament assembled and by authoritie of the same that it bee lawfull to all Archbishops and Bishops and other Ordinaries hauing Episcopall iurisdiction to punish and chastise Priests Clercks and religious men being within the bounds of their iurisdiction as shall bee conuicted afore them by examination and lawfull proofe requisite by the law of the Church of aduowtry fornication incest or anie other fleshly incontinency by committing them to ward prison there to abide for such time as shall bee thought to their discretions conuenient for the qualitie and quantitie of their trespasse And that none of the said Archbishops Bishops or Ordinaries aforesaid bee therof chargeable of to or vpon anie action of false or wrongfull imprisonment but that they be vtterly therof discharged in anie of the Cases aforesaid by vertue of this Act. Rex est persona mixta because hee hath both Ecclesiasticall and temporall iurisdiction By the Ecclesiasticall laws allowed within this Realme a Priest cannot haue two benefices or a bastard can bee a Priest but the King may by his Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction dispense with both of these because they be Mala prohibita and not Mala per se. The Catholicke Deuyne 16. Heere are three or foure instances for breuityes sake layed
togeather in one as also for that they are of so small substance as they deserue not to be handled a part For as to the first concerning the buying of alume of the Florentines who doth not see but that it is a temporall case wherin the Realme of England or Marchants therof being interessed the State might pretend iust cause to differre the admission or execution of the Popes sentence of excommunication touching that affaire vntill they had better informed him of the truth or iustice of the cause in their behalfe For this is vsed ordinarily by all Catholicke Princes and States euen at this day 17. The second obiection about the punishment of Priests and Clergy-men by their Bishops and Archbishops hath nothing in it at all that may make for M. Attorneys purpose For that heere is not giuen by Parlament any new spirituall iurisdiction to Bishops Archbishops but some temporall enlargement is graunted to the same As for example that they may not only suspend and excommunicate and punish by their spirituall censures such licentious persons of life but may corporally punish them also by imprisonment and other wayes as heere is set downe And least any in such cases might make recourse vnto the temporall magistrate saying that they were imprisoned wrongfully and contrary to the common secular laws of the Realme this refuge is cut of by this Statute and absolute power giuen to Bishops Archbishops to punish in such cases as well corporally as spiritually wherby also appeareth that such delicts of Clergy-men were in those dayes to be inquired of and punished only in the Bishops Courts and not in the temporall which was a dignity and no small preheminence of the Prelates of England aboue many other Countreys who neither then nor now haue the like absolute preheminence in all things as before hath byn shewed For that diuers cases and causes doe appertaine only to spirituall Courts in England which are handled also by secular magistrates in sundry other countreys as namely that of Testaments and the like And this is to be ascribed to the speciall piety deuotion of our Catholicke Kings and Countrey 18. As for the third point wherin M. Attorney saith Rex est persona mixta adding this reason because he hath Ecclesiasticall and temporall iurisdiction Whosoeuer maketh this instance either M. Attorney or some other author of his he little seemeth to vnderstand what is needfull to induce Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction wherof he may need more at large in the second Chapter of this booke And as for the person of a King it may be named mixt in some other respects as namely for that a King is annointed and therby hath somewhat of a Clergy-man also though absolutely he be a lay-man as you haue heard before the great Christian Emperour Valentinian professe of him self Quod erat vnus de populo that he was a lay-man and not a Clergie-man He is likewise head of the whole Common-wealth wherin are members both Clergy and lay-men as before hath byn said and in that respect is he head of both partes and consequently mixt or common to them both But all this induceth not necessity of spirituall iurisdiction except it be committed vnto him from the Church and Prelates therof in whome originally it is as in the forenamed place we haue abundantly declared 19. And the like wee answere finally to the fourth and last obiection wherin it is said that the King maie dispense with a bastard to bee made Priest and with a Priest to haue two benefices and this by his Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction The matter must bee distinguished that the King maie dispense or giue his consent in these cases for so much as toucheth the Common wealth or maie bee hurtfull vnto it and no otherwise which is to say so far forth as it maie importe or preiudice the Commō-wealth that bastards not inheritable should be Priests or one Priest hold manie benefices But then this dispensation is not by anie iurisdiction spirituall as M. Attorney would inferre but temporall onlie of the Prince as hee is head of the Common wealth For as concerning spirituall dispensation appertaining to conscience for so much as the prohibition that Bastards shall not bee ordained Priests was not made first by temporall Princes but by the auncient Canons of the Church none can dispence properly therin but he that is spirituall head of the whole Church or some other by his commission 20. And by the same reason for that spirituall iurisdiction ouer soules which is the iurisdiction of him that hath a benefice cannot bee truely giuen or deliuered to anie man but by him that hath it in himself to wit some Prelate of the Church that hath it from the fountaine of succession from the Apostles as before hath been declared it followeth that none which hath not this iurisdiction by this means in himself can giue anie benefice to anie man and much lesse two or manie benefices that is to saie spirituall iurisdiction ouer manie flocks to one man except hee onlie that hath superior and mediate spirituall iurisdiction ouer the said flocks and their soules And heerby wee see that standing in the principles and grownds before set downe and manifestly proued M. Attorneys instance is to no purpose at all to the effect and sense wherin hee would haue it vnderstood 21. And this shall suffice for this place and for the raignes and liues of all Christian Princes of our Realme that liued in vnion and conformitie of one religion and acknowledgment of one supreme authoritie spiritual of the Sea Apostolicke of Rome from the first to the last that is to saie from King Ethelbert that receiued the first grace of our conuersion to the Christian Catholicke Roman religion vnto King Henry the 7. inclusiuè who being the last and neerest English auncestour to his Maiesty that now is and succeeding after aboue a hundred and twenty English Kings of the same religion ended happely also his life raigne therein without any change or alteration And if this sonne had followed the same course and held it out to the end as he did for two partes of three of his raigne he had byn thrice happy but Gods prouidence for his and our sinnes permitted otherwise We shall therfore see breifly the manner means occasions motiues and euents therof in the ensuing Chapter OF THE RAIGNE OF K. HENRY THE EIGHT And of his three children King Edward Queene Mary and Queene Elizabeth And how the first innovation about Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was made and continued in their dayes CHAP. XV. NOVV are we come vnto the time wherin great change indeed and alteration was made in our Countrey by particular Statutes and Nationall laws so far forth as a perpetuall and vniuersall receiued truth by nationall and temporall decrees could be altered in the foresaid point of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction For that K. Henry
tribunals no one thing in all the libertyes and priuiledges of the Church and Church-men being more ordinary not vsuall nor generally receiued then this though M. Attorney presumeth to affirme heere that this Decree had neuer any force within England which seemeth to me so manifest an vntruth as I marueile he would affirme it so flattly For to let passe all that I haue said before in the second Chapter of this our confutation for the confirmation of the exemptions of Clerks their persons and goods out of the Decrees of auncient Christian Emperours that ratified the Church-Canons in that behalfe and the conformity therevnto of our Christian Kings before the Conquest handled in the 5. 6. Chapters of this booke besides this I say the assertion of M. Attorney may euidently be ouerthrowne by all the laws vse and custome since the said Conquest and namely and expressly by the laws of the Conquerour himself recited before by me in the 7. Chapter of this answere which were continued by all the said Conquerours posterity vntill the tyme of King Henry the 3. when written Statutes had first their beginning namely that of Magna Charta by which lawes and Statutes the said priuiledge and exemption was often and ordinarily ratified and confirmed 21. As for example in the third yeare of King Edward the first sonne to the said King Henry the Statute speaketh thus when a Clerke is taken for guylte of felony and is demaunded by the Ordinary he shall be deliuered to him according to the priuiledge of holy Church on such perill as belongeth to it after the custome aforetymes vsed c. Behold the contradictory words to M. Attorneys that said this decree had neuer any force nor was approued in England The instance also of Bigamyes alleadged before by M. Attorney and answered by vs in the 11. Chapter of this booke vnder the raigne of this King Edward the first doth euidently confirme that which we say and refuteth M. Attorney For that the Kings Counsell refusing there to deliuer certaine felons demaunded by the Prelates in respect only that they were Bigamyes or had byn twice marryed therby were excluded by the generall Councell of Lions from the priuiledge of Clergy-men this I say doth shew that before that Councell Bigamyes also had that priuiledge by the Latin words of the law wherin it is said Praelati tanquam Clericos exigâ—runt sibi liberandos These prelates or Bishops did exact or require those felons to be set free vnto them as Clerks doth manifestly declare that they demaunded it by the knowne law of the land generally receiued in those dayes 22. And conforme to this vnder King Edward the second sonne to the former Edward we find the law to speake in these words A Clerke flying to the Church for felony to obtaine the priuiledge of the Church if he affirme himself to be a Clerke shall not be compelled to abiure the Realme but yeelding himself to the law of the Realme shall enioy the priuiledges of the Church according to the laudable customes of the Realme heeretofore vsed So there where you see that this was no new thing in those dayes 23. And I might ad to this diuers other like Decrees of the succeeding Kings as namely of King Edward the third in the 18. and 25. yeares of his raigne and of King Henry the 4. in the 4. yeare of his raigne vnder whome it is written in the records of Canterbury Church that the Archbishop Arundel seeing this ancient priuiledge of the Clergy to haue byn somwhat weakned by former Kings he dealt with the said King Henry effectually and obtained saith the Register vt vetus Cleri praerogatiua per Regem renouaretur ne Clerici ad Regium tribunal raperentur That the auncient prerogatiue of Clergy-men might be renewed by the King that Clerks should not be drawne to the Kings tribunall And this was a point so notoriously knowne in England in those dayes as when vpon the yeare 1405. in the said King Henry the fourth his raigne the Archbishop of Yorke Richard Scroope togeather with some others of the nobility had risen in armes against him and the King in his choller would needs haue him condemned and executed as he was Gaston the cheife Iustice as Harpesfield noteth out of the said Bishops life and the addition of Poli-chronicon knowing that by the law he could not be condemned by a secular Iudge refused to sit vpon him and so he was condemned by Syr Raph Euers and Syr VVilliam Fulthrop knights authorized therevnto by the Kings armed commission wherof the Clergy greatly complaining Pope Innocentius the seauenth excommunicated the doers and denounced to K. Henry by the Archbishop of Canterbury that he would proceed in like manner against himself if he gaue not good satisfaction in that behalfe but he dying soone after and a great schisme thervpon ensuing in the Roman Church nothing was done 24. But much auncienter then this wee might alleadge diuers examples out of the raignes of King Henry the 3. and Edward the 3. wherof wee haue made mention also in parte before treating of their times as of one Peter Riâ—all who had been Treasurer to King Henry the 3. and being apprehended by the Kings commission and to bee sent to the Tower said to him thus as Matthew Paris writeth Domine Clericus sum nec debeo incarcerari vel sub Laicorum custodia deputari My leige I am a Clerke and therefore I ought not to bee imprisoned nor to bee kept vnder the custody of Laie-men The King answered Te vt laicum hactenûs gesâ—isti à te igitur vt à laico cui meum commisi thesaurum exigo Thou hast borne thy self hitherto as a laie-man and therefore as of a laie-man to whom I committed my treasure I exact an account of the same And for that he was found with armour vnder his Clergie attyre both for this because the Archbishop of Canterburie there present seemed not willing to answere for him he was sent to the Tower yet after two daies saith our author he was deliuered againe thence by the said Archbishop and carried to VVinchester and there left in the Cathedrall Church 25. And some fiue yeares after that againe one Raph Briton a Clerke and Chaâ—on of S. Pauls Church who likewise had been K. Henries Treasurer being accused to the said King of diuers crimes touching treason and by his commission to the Maior of London apprehended and sent to the Tower was by the instance of the Clergie vrging their said priuiledge dismissed Rex dictum Ranulsum saith Paris licet inuitus solui in pace dimitti praecepit the King though vnwilling commaunded the said Raph to bee let forth of prison and peaceably dismissed So as this exemption was no new thing at that time as M. Attorney would haue it seeme And of King Edward the third aboue a hundred yeares after that againe Thomas
OF THE CONTROVERSY Discussed throughout this vvorks WHat is in the 〈…〉 in the 〈◊〉 yeare of 〈…〉 there is giuen 〈…〉 power and 〈…〉 as by any 〈…〉 hath 〈…〉 may lavvfully bee 〈…〉 did assigne 〈…〉 great Seale of England 〈…〉 diction whatsoeuer vvhich â—â— any manner â—pirituall 〈…〉 Authority or Iurisdiction can or may lavvfully be vsed to correct and 〈◊〉 errors heresies schismes abuses c. The question is Whether this authority and spirituall 〈…〉 to the ancient lawes of England in former times 〈…〉 were a Statute not introductory 〈…〉 lavv 〈…〉 only of an old so as if the said Act had neuer 〈◊〉 made yet the 〈…〉 that authority and might haue giuen it to others as 〈…〉 holdeth the affirmatiue part and the Catholicke 〈…〉 TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SYR EDVVARD COOKE KNIGHT His Maiesties Attorney generall SYR I had no sooner taken a sight of your last Booke entituled The fifth Part of Reportes vvhich vvas some number of monethes after the publication therof in England but there entred vvith the reading a certaine appetite of ansvvering the same and this vpon different motiues as vvell in regarde of your person and place abilitie and other circumstances depending theron as also of the subiect and argument it selfe vvhich yovv handled and manner held in handling therof to â—he greatest preiudice vvrong and disgrace of Catholickes and Catholicke religion that you could deuise And first in your person and place I considered your facultie and profession of the common lavves of our Realme your long standing and speciall preferment therin your experience and iudgemeÌ„t gathered thereby your estimation and credit in the Common-vvealth and your authority honour and riches ensuing thervpon all vvhich drevv me to the greater consideration of your Booke but principally your said profession of our Common temporall Municipall lawes vvhich science aboue all other next to Diuinitie it selfe doth confirme and conuince vnto the vnderstanding of an English-man the truth of the Catholicke Roman religion For so much as from our very first Christian Kings Queenes vvhich must nedes be the origen and beginning of all Christian common lavves in England vnto the raigne of King Henry the eight for the space of more then nyne hundred yeares all our Princes and people being of one and the selfe same Catholicke Roman religioÌ„ their lavves must needes be presumed to haue byn conforme to their sense and iudgment in that behalfe and our lavvyers to the lavves so as novv to see an English temporall lavvyer to come forth and impugne the said Catholicke religion by the antiquity of his Common-lavves throughout the tymes and raignes of the said Kings in fauour of ProtestaÌ„ts Lutheranes Caluinistes or other professors not knovvne in those dayes is as great a nouelty and vvonder as to see a Philosopher brought vp in Aristotles schole to impugne Aristotle by Aristotles learning in fauour of Petrus Ramus or any other such nevv aduersary or lately borne Antagonist Or as to behold an ancient Phisitian trayned vp in Galens tents to fight against Galen and Galenistes out of their ovvne bul-vvarkes or fortresses yea and this in ayde of Paracelsians or any other fresh crevv of Alchimian doctors vvhatsoeuer 3. This first consideration then of your person place and profession did inuyte me strongly to come and see vvhat you said in this behalfe but no lesse did the argumeÌ„t or subiect of your booke togeather vvith your maÌ„ner of treating the same of vvhich tvvo points I shall speake seuerally for that they haue seuerall ponderations all in my opinion both important rare and singular For vvhat more important matter can be thought of among ChristiaÌ„s then to treat of Spirituall Power Ecclesiasticall Authority being the kinges bench of Christ on earth the table of his scepter the tribunall of his dominion iurisdiction vvhereof dependeth the vvhole direction of soules the remission of our sinnes the efficacy of his Sacraments the lavvfulnes of all priesthoode and ministery the gouernment of the vvhole Church and finally the vigour frute effect of all Christian religion This is the importance of your argument M. Attorney and consider I pray you vvhether it standeth vs not much in hand to be attentiue vvhat you say and hovv substantially you pleade in this matter 4. And as for the other tvvo circumstances of rarenes and singularity vvhere may they more be seene then in this so vveighty a case conteyning the vvhole povver of the sonne of God both in heauen and earth for so much as belongeth to remission of sinnes and gouernement of his earthly inheritance vvhich is heere handled and ouer-ruled by a temporall lavvyer and by him giuen to a temporall Lady and Queene and this not only by force of a temporall Statute made in ParlameÌ„t to that effect the first yeare of her raigne vvhereby Ecclesiasticall Supremacy vvas ascribed vnto her but by the very vigour of her temporall crovvne it self vvithout any such Statute and by vertue of the ancient pretended Common-lavves of our Realme vvhich Common-lavves being made receaued introduced and established by Catholicke Kings and Queenes as hath byn said maketh the matter so strange and rare the vvonder admiration so great as neuer paradox perhaps in the vvorld seemed more rare singular in the eyes of Philosophers then this in the iudgement of learned Deuines And vvho then vvould not be allured vvith this singular nouelty to search somvvhat after the depth of so nevv deuised a mystery 5. After this ensueth as considerable your methode manner of handling this subiect vvhich to me seemeth nothing vulgar and consequently to you and 〈…〉 particularitâ—es 〈…〉 ‑ cero That yo◠〈…〉 uersies and 〈…〉 forth All that 〈…〉 grâ—â—e repâ—â—â—â—◠〈…〉 your side 〈…〉 vse your 〈…〉 the truth for 〈…〉 modesty and 〈…〉 7. All thâ—â—â—â—hin 〈…〉 encourage 〈…〉 reuievv o◠〈…〉 hope to my 〈…〉 modesty and 〈…〉 so much comm 〈…〉 ued and intenâ—â—◠〈…〉 cleere face 〈…〉 in your 〈…〉 you vvill doe 〈…〉 ‑ cile cedes 〈…〉 your self â—â— the 〈…〉 animo digâ—â—â—â—◠〈…〉 se sua spoâ—te 〈…〉 in deed to confessâ—◠〈…〉 fortitude but 〈…〉 ner goeth grea◠〈…〉 soules neuer-dying 〈…〉 â—e accompted our highest interest for that the â—uestion novv in hand betvveene you and me â—oÌ„cerneth the same most neerly as in the sequent â—reface vvill more largelie appeare â— Novv only I am to say promise also on my â—ehalfe that I meane to proceed in the prosecuâ—ion of this vvorke according to your foresaid â—rescriptions of truth temperance modesty and vrâ—anity and this both in center and circumference â—s neere as I can and if necessity at anie time or â—pon anie occasion shall enforce me to be more earnest it shall be rather in the matter it self then against the man I meane your self vvhose person and place I shall alvvaies haue in devv regard though I may not omit to tell you that in some partes of your booke especially tovvardes the end
other place De torrente in via bibit propterea exaltauit caput and infinite other throughout all the nevv and old testament spoken literallie of Christ and yet by allusion applied to good men as the ancient Fathers doe testifie in their vvorkes applying to the members oftentimes that vvhich belongeth principallie to the head so as herein M. Attorneyes haires needed not to stand vpon end nor trouble themselues or their maister neither vvas it nedefull that M. Attorney should praie for M Garnet to repent himself of this blasphemie vvhich vvas none at all before he dyed God graunt Syr Edward Cooke be in state to make so cleere and easy an accompt at his departure from this vvorld as the other vvas vvhich hardlie maie be hoped considering their great difference of life functions except God vvorke a miracle or that solifidian iustification doe enter for smoothing of all vvhich maketh all men equall and equallie saincts 42. But to dravve to an end one of your last triumphant speeches touching all Iesuits vvas that they vvere Doctors of foure different doctrines the one of dissimulation the second of deposing Princes the third of disposing of Kingdomes the last of deterring Princes with feare of excommunications and of all foure you discoursed vvith great resolution and peremptorie determination vvel assuring your self that none in that place should haue meanes to ansvvere you though there vvanted not manie vvho out of their discretions did note vvhere and hovv you might haue byn ansvvered vvith no small aduantage as perhaps you may be hereafter more at large vpon some other occasion 43. Novv onlie I thought good to put you in mind that these and other your discourses founded commonlie vpon diuisions and little concerning the prisoner or matter in hand vvere noted and borne avvaie and this among the rest vvas obserued that you vvere more fertile in setting dovvne diuisions then fruitfull aftervvard in prosecuting the same yet in the last parte of this four-fold partition about terrifying Princes with excommunications you flovving novv vvith full sea tovvardes the end of your accusations men saie that you insulted greatlie ouer Catholicke religion brought forth a booke of your ovvne compyling to vvit your Reportes pretending to shevv out of the same that our English Kings in former ages were nothing afrighted with the idle menaces of Papall excommunications that one was condemned of high treason for bringing in a Bull against a subiect without the Kings licence that the King was neuer reputed subiect to any Pope in Ecclesiasticall matters but that himself was absolute how the Popes Legates were often times stayed at Calles vntill the King had giuen them licence to come into England vvith manie other such points partlie true partlie false partlie impertinent to the matter partlie prouing de facto and not de iure partlie misalleadged partly miscōstred but altogeather misapplyed to the disgrace of that religion for vvhose seruice al your lavves in those times ages vvere instituted and honoured yet you protested in that vaunting vaine of yours that you were exceeding glad to see your moderne religion in this point so agreable to the ancient lawes of the Realme which lawes quoth you if they were exactly looked into would restraine our Romish Catholickes for growing any further as you hoped they would be 44. But Sir hovv little ground of truth or substance all this hath in it hovv contrary effectes the devv cōsideration of our English lavves may must needes vvorke in the mindes of al discreet men tovvardes the setling of a stable iudgement and firme persuasion in fauour of Catholicke religion in that the said lavves proceeded al from Catholicke Princes though alvvaies I except such as doe frame their iudgement to the current of the present time doe subordinate their vnderstanding to their vvealth and honours this I saie shal aftervvardes be so euidentlie declared in this Answere of ours throughout the vvhole booke as no mā I suppose vvith any indifferēcy or probability of reasō shal be able to deny or cōtradict the same 45. And in particular the Reader shall see refuted the seuerall members by you heere set dovvne as namelie hovv great and harty reuerence and respect our Catholicke Kings did euer beare vnto Ecclesiasticall Censures not onlie of the Pope as supreme but of their ovvne home-Bishopps also and that no King in all that ranke for almost a thousand yeares did euer hold himself absolute in Ecclesiasticall povver vntill King Henry the eight and that it cannot be true vvhich heere elsvvhere you so much bragg of bring forth vpon euery occasion as the archer that had but one arrovv in his quiuer that vvould fly hovv that in the raigne of King Edward the first it was treason by the common-common-law for a subiect to bring in and publish a Bull from Rome against a subiect without the Kings licence vvhich is your first obiection in that Kings life and ansvvered by me after in the eleuenth Chapter of this booke 46. And as for the obiection of the Popes Legats or Nuntij detained somtimes by the Kings order at Calles from entering the Realme vntill some difference betvvene Popes and Kings vvere accorded though it be so vveake a thing as deserueth no ansvvere yet haue I ansvvered the same vpon diuers occasions and shevved amongst other that by this argument if it vvere good King Philip and Queene Mary might be said not to haue acknovvledged the Pope his spirituall authoritie for that they deteined in Calles the messenger of Paulus Quartus vvhen he brought the Cardinalls hat and Legacy of England for Friar Peto in preiudice of Cardinall Poole vvhich the said Princes vvould not suffer to be put in execution vntill they had better informed the said Pope vpon vvhich information their intercession the controuersie ceased 47. Much other matter I doe vvillinglie pretermit M. Attorney vvhich you vttered that daie in contempt derogation of that religion vvherby all your progenitors yea all the Peeres and Princes of our Realme in precedent ages thought themselues both happie and honourable and if they had imagined that in future times an Attorney vvould haue stept vp to raile and reuile that religion calling it rotten and contemptible them all blind and deceaued people vvhat an opinion thinke you vvould they haue fore-stallen of you and hovv base and odious a conceit vvould they haue preconceaued against you especiallie if they had seene you as others did that stood neere so caried avvaie vvith hereticall humour as to vvander and range and runne from your matter in your pleading to seeke occasion of insolent tauntes against them in such sort as your vvhole subiect by your ovvne confession being of treason the most of your inuectiue speach vvas against their religion 48. For vvhich cause I thought my self bound to saie somevvhat in this behalfe principallie to that vvhich is proper to the argument of your late booke of Reportes heere
by me ansvvered For as for the other parte concerning treason and the vvhole Act of the late arraignement about the same I haue of purpose forborne to speake as vvell for that it is a matter not appertayning to my facultie as also in regarde of the devv respect I beare both vnto the lavves and customes of my countrie my Princes person and the honour of that great assemblie in all vvhich I haue nothing to complaine of all hauing passed by order but onlie of your extrauagant excursions to confoūd religion and treason togeather nay to make religion the fountaine of treason and therby to inuolue vvithin the hatred of treason all those that by conscience are tyed to that religion be they neuer so innocent than vvhich there can be no greater iniquitie imagined 49. VVith M. Garnets particular cause I vvill not meddle in this place he is gone to his last Iudge before vvhome also you and others that haue had parte in the handling therof must finallie appeare to see confirmed or reuersed vvhatsoeuer hath passed in that affaire As for that vvhich you others so often vrged against him to confesse that he vvas lavvfullie condemned by the tēporal lavv of the land importeth little for the impayring of his innocencie before almighty God You knovv vvho said in a farre vveightier cause concerning the tryal of our Sauiour himself VVe haue a law and according to this law he ought to dy for that he hath made himselfe the sonne of God and their error vvas not so much in the obiect as in the subiect for as for the lavv it self vve fynd it in Leuiticus that blasphemie vvhereof the highest degree vvas for a man to make himself God vvas punishable by death but the subiect to vvit the person of our Sauiour vvas mistaken they esteeming him to be onlie man vvhereas they ought to haue knovvne that he vvas God and man as vvell in respect of the predictions of al the Prophets foretelling that Christ should be the sonne of God as also of his stupendious actions that proued him to be trulie Christ so as though the lavv alleadged by the Ievves against blasphemie blasphemers vvere true and in force of it self yet held it not in the person of Christ but vvas in the highest degree iniurious as all Christian-men must confesse 50. Let vs see then hovv from this case of the maister some light may be dravvne to that of his scholler and seruant You M. Attorney pleaded against him as the Ievves Attorneyes did against our Sauiour and said Nos legem habemus c. vve haue a lavv that vvhosoeuer reuealeth not treason by such a space shall be accessarie of treason and dy as a traytor nor do vve deny the lavv or complaine thereof but yet if this case vvere pleaded in a forrayne Catholicke countrie vvhere the prisoner also shoulde haue his Attorney allovved him he vvould saie on the other side Nos legem habemus superiorem Ecclesiasticam Diuino iure intentam qua sacerdos neque mori neque puniri debet ob proditionem sub confessionis figillo cognitam non reuelatam vve haue a contrarie lavv to vvit an Ecclesiasticall and spirituall lavv higher then your temporall and a lavv founded on the lavv of God vvhereby it is ordeyned that a Priest shal neither dy nor be punished nor be accompted traytor for treason discouered vnto him vnder the seale of confession and not by him reuealed nay he shal be punished that most grieuouslie if he doe for anie cause reueale the same 51. And this plea of the prisoners Attorney vvhich by Catholicke doctrine and schooles is easilie proued in all the partes or members heere set dovvne vvould presentlie haue bene admitted in all Catholicke Countries and Courtes and in ours also vvhiles our Kings and people vvere of that religion and your temporall lavv vvould haue byn put to silence Oh you vvill saie but novv it is othervvise and vve care not for your Ecclesiasticall lavv VVherevnto I ansvvere Veritas autem Domini manet in aeternum If this lavv be foūded in Gods truth vvas left vnto his Church by Christ himself the fountaine of al truth for the honour and defence of his Sacrament of Confessiō as al ancient diuinitie doth affirme then must it for euer endure immutable and novv and then heere and there this countrie and that countrie this and that alteration of religion or Princes temporall lavves must not alter the case or substance of truth either in Gods sight or vvise mens eyes and so M. Garnets case dying for this truth in England novv is no vvorse then if he had dyed a thousand yeares gone for the same either in England or any other Cath. countrey that is to say he dying only for the bare cōcealing of that vvhich by Gods and the Churches Ecclesiastical lavvs he could not disclose giuing no cōsent or cooperation to the treasō it self should haue byn accōpted rather a martyr then a traytor no lesse novv 52. VVhich being so cōsider I besech you M. Attorney vvhat a different reckoning there is like to be betvveene you tvvo at your next meeting in iudgement you knovv somvvhat by experience hovv dreadful a thing the forme of publicke iudgement is but not so much as some others for that hitherto it hath byn stil your lot to be actor not reus predominant both in vvordes povver and consequently terrible nothing terrifyed but vvhen the time and case shal come vvherof the holie-ghost foretelleth vs Stabunt iusti in magna constantia aduersus eos qui se angustiauerunt Iust men that vvere ouerborne in this vvorld shal stand vp boldly vvith great constancy against those that ouerbare them and vvhen the saying of our Sauiour shal be fulfilled that euery man shal receaue be treated according to the measure wherby he hath measured to others then vvil be the day of woe neither doe I say this M Attorney to condemne your office I knovv that in all tymes vnder all Princes your office of Fiscal-Aduocate or Attorney hath byn in vse for the Princes seruice and good also of the Common-vvealth if it be vvell and moderatelie vsed but yet I cannot but friendlie put you in mind of that vvhich holie S. Gregory doth admonish vvhere he handleth the cause and reasons vvhy S. Peter S. Andrew S. Iames and S. Iohn retourned to their art of fishing after the Resurrection of our Sauiour but not S. Matthew to his Custom-hovvse to vvit that certaine artes and occupations there are more dangerous farre the one then the other as more subiect and incident to greater sinnes 53. In vvhich kinde trulie Sir if any office in the vvorld be daungerous in deed yours may be accompted in the highest degree that hath euery day almost his finger in bloud or in particular mens afflictions and ouerthrovves And albeit the act of iustice be laudable necessarie yet the Actor
oftentimes runneth no small daunger of his soule through the passions of anger hatred reuēge vain-glorie couetuousnes appetite of honour and the like affections of mynd vvhich peruert iustice and vvherof most strait accompt must aftervvard be rendred for the same 54. And if in any part of the vvorld this Fiscall office and authority be full of perill much more in England vvhere his povver is much more absolute then in any other countrey vvhatsoeuer For that in other Realmes the defendant for his life hath other Attorneyes and learned counsell allovved him as hath bene said but in England all is committed in a certayne sort to the Kings Attorney onlie vvhere the matter any vvay concerneth the Princes interest and albeit he be svvorne to be equall and indifferent betvvene the Prince and his subiect especiallie in matters of life and death yet doe all men see hovv that is obserued the Attorney thinking it his greatest honour to ouerthrovv any man that commeth in his vvay by all manner of opprobrious proceeding by scoffs iestes exprobrations vrging of odious circumstances tales inuentions cōparisons rhetoricall exaggerations the like vvhich seemed in old time so vnciuill and inhumane against men in misery that diuers States and Cōmon-vvealthes though Pagan and Gentile did forbid them to be vsed by the Actor notvvithstanding the lavv allovved them a defender and tvvice as much time for the defence as the Actor had for his accusation 55. All vvhich points of ayd and comfort doe faile in our English tryall of life and death and one more besides of singular importance vvhich is that the Iury commonlie is of vnlearned men and therby easilie either deceaued by crafty and coloured arguments of the accuser not hauing time to examine or iudgement to discerne them or led by false affectiōs or terrifyed by force of authoritie vvhich in graue learned Iudges vvere not so much to be feared And by this may M. Attorney acknovvledg vvith me some part of the danger of his office vvho by one onlie vvorde looke signe or action may oftentimes preiudice the bloud of the prisoners that stande at the barre much more by so many exaggerations reproaches and insolencies vsed against them VVho remembreth not that late hateful exprobration to the vnfortunate Earle to vvhome it vvas obiected at the barre that he thought to be the first King Robert and novv he vvas like to be the last Earle of that name and hovvse And the other yet more bitter vnto his Secretary Cuff that you vvould giue him at length such a cuff as should make his head to reele against the gallovves these things to men in misery are great encreasmētes no doubt of their calamityes and so much the more by hovv much they tasted of insolency neuer allovved of by vvise and moderate men tovvardes those that be in affliction or distresse And thus vvill I end this my first speach vvith you referring my self for the rest to that vvhich ensueth throughout this vvhole Answere Cath. Deuine A TABLE Of the particular Contentes Chapters and Paragraphes of this ensuing Treatise THe Preface to the Reader conteining the weight and importance of this our Controuersy wherby may be resolued whatsoeuer is in question betwene men of different Religions at this day in England The Answere to the Preface of Syr Edward Cooke the Kings Attorney Generall about Errour Ignorance and Truth and way to try the same Chap. I. pag. 1. The state of the Question in generall concerning Spirituall and Temporall Power and Iurisdiction their origen and subordination one to the other And how they stand togeather in a Christian Common-wealth Chap. II. pag. 23. The second part of this Chapter about the subordination of these two Powers the one to the other different greatnesse of them both § 1. pag. 32. The third Part of this Chapter shewing how these two Powers and Iurisdictions may stand well togeather in agreement peace and vnion § 2. pag. 40. The particular state of the controuersy with M. Attorney concerning the late Queenes Ecclesiasticall Power by the auncient lawes of England deduced out of the case of one Robert Caudery Clerke Chap. III. pag. 47. The second part of this Chapter with a more cleere explication of the Question § 1. pag. 57. VVheras in the case proposed there may be two kinds of Proofes the one De Iure the other De Facto M. Attorney is shewed to haue failed in them both And that we doe euidently demonstrate in the one and in the other And first in that De Iure Chap. IIII. pag. 63. The second Part of this Chapter wherin is shewed that Queene Elizabeth in regard of her sex could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction § 1. pag. 74. Of the second sort of Proofes named De Facto wherto M. Attorney betaketh himselfe alleadging certaine instances therin And first out of the Kinges before the Conquest Chap. V. pag. 92. How the Attorney not being able to proue his affirmatiue Proposition of English Kinges Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall before the Conquest we doe ex abundanti prooue the negatiue by ten seuerall sortes of most euident demonstrations that there was no such thinge in that tyme but the quite contrary Chap. VI. pag. 103. The first Demonstration of the lawes made by ancient Kinges before the Conquest § 1. pag. 105. The second Demonstration That the first Ecclesiasticall lawes in our Countrey came not from Kings but from Prelates § 2. pag. 108. The thid Demonstration That all Ecclesiasticall weighty matters were referred by our Kings and people to the Sea of Rome § 3. pag. 113. The fourh Demonstration That Confirmations Priuiledges Franquizes of Churches Monasteries Hospitalles c. were graunted by the Pope § 4. pag. 124. The fifth Demonstration That Appeales and Complaints were made to the forsaid Sea of Rome about Cōtrouersies that fel out in Englād § 5. pag. 131. The six Demonstration Of the Kinges and Archbishops that liued togeather in our Countrey before the Conquest and what lawes they were like to make § 6. pag. 139. The seauenth demonstration Of the concourse of our Kinges of England with other Princes and Catholike people abroad § 7. pag◠141. The eight demonstration Of the making tributary to the Sea of Rome the Kingdome of England § 8. pag. 142. The nynth demonstration Of the going of diuers Kinges and Princes of England to Rome for deuotion to that Sea § 9. pag. 147. The tenth demonstration Of the assertions and asseuerations of diuers Kinges of England for preheminence of spirituall Power VVith a Conclusion vpon the former demonstrations § 10. pag. 151. Of the Kinges after the Conquest vnto our times And first of the Conquerour himselfe whether he tooke spirituall Iurisdiction vpon him or no by vertue of his Crowne and temporall authority Chap. VII pag. 155. Reasons that shew William the Conquerour to haue acknowledged euer the authority of the Sea Apostolicke § 1. pag. 160. Of King William the Conquerour his lawes in fauour of the
this shall suffice to this point Now will M. Attorney passe to another of the commendation of Truth as though that were with him and his And wee shall follow him to examine that point also as wee haue done this other about Ignorance The Attorney On the other side Truth cannot be supported or defended by any thing but by Truth herselfe and is of that constitution and constancy that she cannot at any time or in any part or point be disagreable to her self She hateth all bumbasting and sophistication and bringeth with her certainty vnity simplicity and peace at the last Putida salsamenta amant origanum veritas pèr se placet honesta per se decent falsa fucis turpia phaleris indigent Ignorance is so far from excusing or extenuating the error of him that had power to finde out the truth which necessarily he ought to know wanted only will to seeke it as she will be a iust cause of his great punishment Quod scire debes non vis non pro ignorantia sed pro contemptu habers debet Error and falshood are of that condition as without any resistance they will in tyme of themselues fade and fall away But such is the state of Truth that though many doe impugne her yet will she of her self euer preuaile in the end and flourish like the palme-tree she may peraduenture by force for a tyme be troden downe but neuer by any meanes whatsoeuer can she be troden out The Catholike Deuine 16. None do more willinglie heare the commendation of Truth then we who say with S. Paul VVee can do nothing against truth but for truth And therfore do I willinglie ioyne with M. Attorney in this point of praisinge Truth Wee do mislike also no lesse then he all bumbasting and sophistication neither are we delighted with stinkinge salt-fish that had need of Orygon to giue it a good sauour Wee allow in like manner of his other latin phrases and do confesse that Truth herselfe may be troden downe for a tyme by force but neuer troden out But what is all this to the purpose we haue in hand of findinge out the Truth in this our controuersie Let vs suppose for the present that both partes do like well of her but what meanes is giuen heere or may be giuen to discouer where she lyeth In all other controuersies lightly our aduersaries are wont to remit vs only to scriptures for tryall which was an old tryck in like manner of their foresaid forernuners as the auncient Fathers testify for that scriptures being subiect to more cauillation many times both for the interpretation and sense then the controuersie it selfe gaue them commodity to make their contentions immortall 17. But the same Fathers vrging them with a shorter way asked them still Quid prius quid posterius What was first and what after for that heresie is nouelty and commeth in after the Catholike Truth first planted And for that euery hereticke pretendeth his heresie to be ancient and from the Apostles the said Fathers do vrge further that this Truth of our Religion must not only be eldest but must haue continued also from tyme to tyme at least with the greater part of Christians Quia proprium est hareticorum omnium saith old Tertullian pauca aduersus plâ—â—a posteriora aduersus priora defendere It is the property of all hereticks and their peculiar spirit to defend the lesser number against the greater and those things that are later against the more auncient Which agreeth with another saying of Tertullian Quod apud multos vnum inuenitur non est erratum sed traditum That which is found one and the self-same with many to witt the greater parte in the Christian Church is no error but commeth downe by tradition So hee But S. Augustine deliuereth another direction much conformable to this in sense though different in words Consider saith he what is KATH'HOLON Id est secundum totum non secundum partem According to the whole and not only to a part and this is the truth And another of his tyme saith Teneamus quod ab omnibus creditum est hoc enim verè Catholicum Let vs hold that which hath byn beleeued by all for this is truly Catholike and consequently Truth it self And another Father before them both Catholicum est quod vbique vnum That is Catholike vndoubtedly trew which euery where is one and the same And this both in tyme place and substance 18 These are the ancient Fathers directions now let vs apply them to our present question which is so much the easier to discusse for that albeit it comprehend some part of doctrine in controuersie concerninge the Right of temporall Princes to spirituall Iurisdiction yet is it principally and properly a question of fact to witt whether by the ancient common laws of England and practice of our Princes according to the same spiritual Iurisdiction they were exercised by them in former ages by force and vertue of their Imperiall crownes as Queene Elizabeth did or might do by the authority giuen her by an Act of Parlament in the first yeare of her raigne wherby she was made head of the Church and supreme gouernesse as well in all causes Ecclesiasticall as temporall In discussion wherof if we wil vse the directions of the forsaid Fathers for cleere and infallible tryall we shall easily find out where the Truth lyeth which is the but we ought to shoore at and not to contend in vayne for that our assertion quite contrary to that of M. Atourneys is That if we consider the whole ranke of our Christian English Kings from the very first that was conuerted to our Christian faith to witt King Ethelbert of Kent vnto the reigne of King Henry the eight for the space of more then nine hundered years and King Henry himself for the greater and best part of his reigne did all and euery one of them confesse acknowledg the spirituall power and Iurisdiction of the Sea of Rome and did neuer contradict the same in any one substantiall point either by word law or deed but did infinite wayes confirme the said authority ech one in their ages reignes And this is that KATH'HOLON or secundum totum which S. Augustine requireth and vbique vnam which the other Fathers do mention which is a Catholike proofe in a Catholike cause and M. Attorney must needs fly ad partem to a parte only to witt to two or three later Kings of aboue halfe a hundered that went before which is a schismaticall proofe as S. Augustine sheweth Contra partem Donati Against the parte of the heretick Donatus And before him Opratus Mileuitanus and diuers other Fathers who alwayes call Sectaries a Part For that they follow indeed but a part and Catholiks the whole and therof saith S. Augustine their name is deriued And thus much shall serue for our
manner of proofe which wee meane to hold remittinge vs to the effect it self when we shall come to ioyne issue afterward Let M. Attorney vaunt in the meane tyme of the name only of Truth but without meanes or meaninge to try the same The Attorney There is no subiect of this Realme but being truly instructed by good and plaine euidence of his ancient and vndoubted patrimonie and birth-right though he hath for some tyme by ignorance false persuasion or vaine feare byn deceiued or dispossessed but wil consulte with learned faithful Coūselours for the recouery of the same The ancient and excellent laws of England are the birth-right and most ancient and best inheritaunce that the subiects of this Realme haue For by them he inioyeth not only his inheritaunce and goods in peace and quietnes but his life and his most deere countrey in safty And for that I feare that many of my deare countreymen and most of them of great capacity and excellents parts for want of vnderstandinge of their owne euidence do want the true knowledg of their ancient birth-right in some points of greatest importance I haue in the beginning of this my first worke directed them to those that will not only faithfully counsell and fully resolue them therin such as cannot be daunted with any feare moued by any affection nor corrupted with any reward but also establish and settle them in quiet and lawfull possession Vpon iust grounds to rectifie an error in a mans owne minde is a worke of cleere vnderstanding of a reformed will and frequent with such as be good men haue sober and setled wits The Catholike Deuine 19 It may please the reader to consider that of two propositions which M. Attorney vseth commonly to lay forth for the furnishing of his discourse The first called the maior we haue hitherto admitted denying the second or minor and ther-vpon his whole cōclusion for that he subsumeth not wel As for example in his first proposition in reprehension of Ignorance we agreed in such ignorance as is reprehensible but his application therof to Catholiks I shewed to be false and his meere imagination And the like in the second encounter about Truth I admitted his Encomion and prayse of Truth but disagreed in the manner of seeking out of the same which he wholy omitted And the same must I say in this third meeting of ours I do not contradict his maior proposition that euery wise and discreet subiect of the land hauing been dispossessed of his ancient inheritance and birth-right by ignorance false persuasion or vayne feare will consult with learned faithful Counselours for recouery therof All this I saie is graunted but the application therof to the municipal laws of England which is the assumpt or minor proposition I cannot confesse to be so wel and fitly made Let vs discusse a litle what the Attorney writeth The ancient and excellent laws of England saith he are the birth-right and most ancient and best inheritance that the subiects of this Realme haue Much is said in this and albeit I do not meane to deny or draw backe any part of the iust commendation due to our municipal laws yet this strange hyperbole axaggeration or ouerlashing of M. Attorney tending as after shal appeere to a false and preiudicial conclusion is worthy some stay theron For first I would aske him what great and singular antiquity he findeth in our municipal laws that so often he nameth them ancient as though they were eminent and singular in that point of antiquitie aboue other laws wheras I for my part finde noe memory of any of them extant before the Conquest and no written statute law before the raigne of King Henry the third which was two hundred years after that againe with him doth Iudge Rastall also begin his collection of laws and statutes from Magna Charta downwards which was made in the 9. yeare of the said King and of Christ one thowsand two hundered sixteene which is not yet ful foure hundred years gone And yet did Englishmen liue in England before the Conquest more then twyse as longe vnder lawes partly municipal and partly Imperiall to say nothing of the Britaine 's before them againe And consequently I see not how we may bragge so much of antiquity in this point 20. As for the excellency of our laws I meane not to withdraw any due commendation as before I said nor to stand heere to discusse what commodities and incommodities they haue as al humane things that depend of the variable iudgment and likinge of men yet cannot any indifferent and disappassionat man but remember that which all our writers do commonly note that they were brought in principally by Conquest and a Conquerour and such a one as intended to bridle the English by that meanes and to bring them vnder by those lawes And what misery calamity and exceeding thraldome our afflicted nation passed in those dayes vnder those lawes and the insolent dominion of the Normans let any man read Ingulphus that liued in those dayes and other English Historiographers that ensued soone after as Malmesbury Huntington Houeden and the like and then will he pitty their case that first liued vnder them 21. It is euident likewise by all testimony of our old histories how frequent and earnest reclaime was made by the people and nobility to diuerse Kings after the Conquest against these newer laws for the restoring of such as were in vse before the said Conquest especially those of King Edgar and S. Edward the Confessor about which point oftentymes there were no small tumults made and yet now by vse and tract of tyme the mislike being asswaged and wee taught to be still yea and to kisse the rodde wherwith then we were beaten M. Attorney now will needes haue vs adore the same and esteeme them not only for ancient but excellent lawes also wherin I meane not to loose tyme in stryuing with him for that I do hasten to a more important conclusion 22. Further then he not being contented with these two most honorable Epithetons and Euloges of Antiquitie and Excellency passeth on to another superlatiue degree saying that they are not only the vndoubted patrimony and birth-right but also the most ancient and best inheritance which the subiects of this Realme haue wherof hee yeldeth this reason for that by them they enioy their life liuings and countrey in peace and saftie Which if it be so then what inheritance had old English-men for so many hundred yeares before these lawes were made what riches or inheritance haue those men by them in our dayes which are borne without landes or liuings Will this patrimony of the law make them rich M. Attorney and diuers of his fellowes haue had a good patrimony and inheritaunce by them but this is not euery mans case 23. I confesse that the lawes of euery countrey are a certeyne birth-right of all subiects that are borne therin
though more fitlie the same might haue byn shewed out of many Christian authors of more authoritie that this heathen Yet let M. Attorney ioyne issue with me vpon antiquitie in this our controuersie which he ought to doe as well in regard of this sentence as also for that euery where he iterateth the name and sound of the ancient and most ancient Common-lawes of England and then will the matter be quicklie decided as the proofe will afterward declare whervnto I remit me and doe end my answere to M. Attorneys Preface returning him his freindlie Farewell as also to the Reader OF THE STATE OF THE QVESTION IN GENERALL Concerning Spirituall and Temporall Povver and Iurisdiction their origen and subordination one to the other And how they stand togeather in a Christian Common-wealth CHAP. II. TO the end that the prosecution and issue of the particular controuersie we haue in hand about the Spirituall authoritie of Q. Elizabeth may be more cleere it shall not be a misse perhapes in this very beginning to set downe breiflie what Catholike Deuines and other learned men doe write and holde of Power and Iurisdiction in generall and of the origen ofspring author diuision and partes therof wherin M. Attorney is wholie silent vsing no explication or distinction at all and consequently giueth occasion therby to some confusion 2. First then our Deuines affirme that almighty God is author of all lawfull Power whatsoeuer both spirituall and temporall according to that generall proposition of S. Paul Non est potestas nisi à Deo There is no power but from God For that as it pleased his diuine maiestie to imparte with man other sparkes of his excellencyes as wisdome reason knowledge prouidence and the like so vouchsafed he also to make man partaker of his power and authoritie not only to gouerne all other creatures of his in the worlde but mankynde also and this both in body and soule temporall and eternall things vnder him in this world as his liestennant and substitute 3. The differences which are betweene these two Powers Iurisdictions Spirituall and Temporall Ecclesiasticall and Ciuill are diuers and sundry taken from the diuersitie of their ends obiect The end of Spirituall Power being to direct vs to euerlasting saluation both by instruction discipline and correction and of the Temporall or Ciuill by like meanes and helps to gouerne well tâ—e Common-wealth in peace aboundance order iustice and prosperitie And accordinge to these ends are also their obiects matter and meanes As for example the former hath for her obiect spirituall things belonginge to the soule as matters of faith Doctrine Sacraments and such other and thy latter handleth the Ciuill affaires of the Realme and Common-wealth as they appertaine to the temporall good and prosperitie thereof 4. The ancient learned Father S. Gregorie Nazianzen in a certaine Oration of his doth expresse the nature and conditions of these two Powers Spirituall and Temporall Ecclesiasticall and Ciuill by the similitude of spirit and flesh soule and sense which he saith may be considered either as two distinct Common-wealths seperated the one from the other or conioyned togeather in one Common-wealth only An example of the former wherin they are seperated may be in Beasts Angells the one hauing their Common-wealth of Sense onlie without soule or spirit and their end and obiects conforme thervnto which are the nourishment and preseruation of the body And the other Common wealth of Angells being of spirit only without flesh or body but in man are conioyned both the one and the other And euen so in the Common wealth of the Gentiles was onlie authoritie politicall earthlie and humane giuen by God to gouerne worldlie and humaine things but not spirituall for the soule wheras contrarywise in the Primitiue Christian Church for almost 300. yeare togeather none or few Kings being yet conuerted onlie spiritual authoritie was exercised by the Apostle and Christians Bishopps their successours for gouerninge the Church in Ecclesiasticall affaires without temporall accordinge to the saying of S. Paul in the Acts of the Apostles speaking to Bishops Vos posuit Spiritus Sanctus Episcopos regere ecclesiam Dei The holy-ghost hath appointed you that are Bishops to gouerne his Church 5. And this Spirituall Iurisdiction in respect of the high end and obiect therof aboue the temporall did the same Apostles by instructioÌ„ of the same Holie Ghost so highlie esteeme as the same S. Paul writinge to the Corinthians and reprehendinge them for going to law about temporall things before the heathen magistrate said that in secular matters they should appoint for iudges such as were contemptible in the Church that is to say men of meane account which was spoken by him not for that he contemned temporall Power as the heretical Anabaptists out of this place would proue for so he should be contrarie to himselfe who a litle before as you haue heard auowed that all power is from God and in other places that the King and temporall magistrate is to be honoured and obeyed as Gods minister and the like but onlie he saith this in comparison the one of the other and of their ends and obiects so different in dignitie worthines as you haue heard And this continued in the Primitiue Church to witt Spirituall Iurisdiction without Temporall vntill Constantine the Great and other Emperours and Kings after him being conuerted to the Christian faith entred into the said Church retaininge their Temporall States and Temporall Power which before they had but submitting themselues in spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters vnto the spirituall gouernment and gouernours which they found to haue been in the same Church before their conuersion 6. Furthermore besides these differences of the end and obiects of these two Powers the forsaid Deuines doe shew another no lesse considerable then the former which is that albeit both of them be of God and doe proceed from him as the Author origen as hath been said yet far differentlie for that Ecclesiasticall authoritie is immediatlie from God and was giuen by Christ immediatlie to his Apostles and Bishops as before you haue heard out of S. Paul who addeth in the same place that Christ gaue them this Spirituall Iurisdiction ouer that Church quam acqui fiuit sanguine suo which he had bought and purchased with his bloud to make them and others in respect of this dreadfull circumstance to esteeme and respect the more this Spirituall Iurisdiction ouer soules which Iurisdiction Christ also himself God and man did exercise in person vpon earth wholie seperated from the vse of all Temporall Iurisdiction notwithstanding he was Lord of all as the same Deuines out of the Ghospell doe proue Sâ—ewing therby and by the long continuance of his Church without the said Temporall Authoritie that Spirituall Iurisdiction is wholy independent therof and vtterlie distinct by her owne nature 7. And albeit Ciuill Power and
Iurisdiction be of Gods institution also and duelie to be honoured in his Church and Christian common wealth as before wee haue shewed yet doe they teach the same to be far otherwise deriued and receiued from God then is Spirituall Power that is to saie not immediatlie by Gods owne deliuerie therof but mediatlie rather to witt by meditation of the law of nature and nations For by the law of nature God â—ath ordeined that there should be politicall gouernment for that otherwise no multitude could be preserued which the law of nations assuming hath transferred that gouernment vnto one or more according to the particular formes therof as Monarchie Aristocracy or Democracy or mixt wherin is to be noted that the ordination of God by the law of nature doth giue politicall Power vnto the multitude immediately and by them mediately to one or more as hath been said But Spirituall Power Christ gaue immediatly and by himself to the Apostles and their Successors by these words whatsoeuer you shall bind vpon earth the same sâ—all be bound in heauen And whatsoeuer you shall loose one earth shall be loosed in heauen Wherby you se a generall large commission graunted to them of binding loosing Quaecunque whatsoeuer without exception And the like to S. Peter as head and chiefe by speciall power and commission of those words Pasce oues meas Pasce agnos meos Feed my sheep feed my lambs thryse repeated signifying therby the Preheminence and Primacy of his Pastorall Authoritie in Gods Church as the auncient Fathers haue allwayes vnderstood the same For that to the office of Supreame feedinge is required also all other authoritie necessarie to gouerne direct commaund restraine and punish in like manner when need requireth 8. About which point is to be obserued and considered attentâ—uelie say Catholike Deuines and most learned lawyers that when God almightie giueth any office he giueth also sufficient Power and Authoritie euery way to execute that office as when he giueth the office of a King or temporal Magistrate for good of the Common-wealth he giueth Authoritie therwith not onlie to direct command and instruct but to punish and compell also yea and to extirpate and cut of those when need is that are rebellions or otherwise deserue that punishment And the like is to be obserued in Spirituall Power and Iurisdiction according to which the Ciuil law saith Cui Iurisdictio data est ea quoque concessa esse intelliguntur sine quibus Iurisdictio expleri non potuit To whosoeuer iurisdiction is giuen to him also must we vnderstand to be graunted all those thinges without which his Iurisdiction cannot be fulfilled And the Canon law to the same effect Iurisdictio nullius videretur esse momenti si coërcionem aliquam non haberet Iurisdiction would seeme to be of no moment if it had not some power to compell And finally it is a general rule giuen in the said Canon law that when anie cause is committed to anie man he is vnderstood to receiue also ful authoritie in al matters belonging to that cause 9. Out of all which is deduced that for so much as Christ our Sauiour God and Man hauing purchased to him felfe by the price of his owne blood a most deerlie beloued Church and committed the same as S. Paul saith to be gouerned by his Apostles and Bishops their successours vnto the worlds end it must needs follow that he hath indowed the same Church with sufficient spirituall Authoritie both directiue and coactiue to that end for gouerning our soules no lesse than he hath done the temporal CoÌ„monwealth for affaires of the body Nay much more by how much greater the importance is of the one than of the other as before hath been said 10. If you aske me yet more particularlie where and how by what commission and to whom Christ our Sauiour left this high Spiritual Power in his Church what it is and wherin it consisteth I answere first to the last that it consisteth as often hath been said in guiding our soules in this world to euerlasting saluation in the next Which thinge for that principallie it dependeth of this that we auoide sinnes in this life or if we committ them that they be pardoned vs or corrected by this Power Christ our Sauiour doth most aptlie giue and describe the same Power by the words of binding or loosing sinnes And therefore in the foresaid place alleadged out of S. Matthew his Ghospel he giueth the said commission as you haue heard VVhatsoeuer you shal binde or loose vpon earth shal be bound or loosed in heauen Wherby the Church of God hath allwaies vnderstood full authoritie of Iudicature to haue been giuen to the Apostles and their successors to discerne iudge binde or loose in all things belonging to this end of directing soules 11. Truth it is that diuers learned deuines are of opinion that in these places Christ did but promise to his Apostles to giue them this high iudiciall authoritie in his Church when by his death and resurrection it should be founded And that the actuall performance of this promise was made vnto them in the 20. if S. Iohns ghospell where Christ said vnto them Sicut misit me pater ego mitto vos As my father sent me so I doe send you and then presentlie breathing vpon then he addeth Receiue the Holie-ghost whose sinnes you shall forgiue they are forgiuen vnto them and whose you shal retaine they are retained Where we se that Christ speaketh now in the present tense they are forgiuen and they are retained and not in the future as before in the place of S. Matthew his ghospell And we must note that those words of our Sauiour As my father sent mee so I doe send you are vnderstood by auncient Doctors of Authoritie as though he had said that with the same power authoritie that my father sent mee into this world to gather gouerne my Church I doe also send you that is to saie withall spirituall power necessarie to your office and charge both on earth and in heanen And therfore he saith in S. Matthew his Ghospell That whatsoeuer they shall binde or loose vpon earth which are the Acts of high iudges shall be loosed or bound in heauen 12. And to S. Peter in like manner as Cheif of the rest the promise of his Supreame and singular power besides the other which out of the former general commission he receiued with the rest of the Apostles was made vnto him first in S. Matthews ghospell when Christ said Thou art Peter which signifieth a stone or rocke and vpon this rock will I build my Church and will giue vnto thee the keies of the Kingdome of heauen c. Which he perfourmed afterward in the 21. chapter of S. Iohn after his resurrection when asking him three times of his loue towards him he as manie times gaue him coÌ„mission of high-pastor ouer
his flocke Pasce oues meas pasce agnos meos c. 13. This Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall Power then which Christ hath left for gouerning his Church though it be to be exercised heere vpon earth and by men yet is it iustlie called by holie fathers not humane Power but diuine and heauenlie both for that it was giuen immediatelie and exercised also by Christ himself that came from heauen and for that it tendeth to heauen and is approued in heauen yea to vse the Phrase of S. Chrisostome and other Fathers directeth and commaundeth the verie Tribunall of heauen which heauenlie Power on earth S. Paul as an Apostle extraordinary hauing extraordinarilie also receiued not by man but by Iesus Christ as himself doth signifie did so much glorie of as he wrote to the Corinthians If I should glorie some what of our Power which Christ hath giuen vs to edification and not to destruction I would not blush at it And a litle before in the same Chapter he saith Nam arma militiae nostrae non carnalia sunt sed potentia Deo c. For the armour of our warrfare are not carnall or wordlie armes but are power from God In promptu habentes vlcisci omnem inobedientiam c. hauing speedy means to reuenge all inobedience And yet further to the said Corinthians within two Chapters after Quoniam si venero iterum non parcam If I come vnto you againe I will not spare to punish And a little after in the same place Ideo absens scribo vt non durius agam secundum potestatem quam Dominus dedit mihi I doe write vnto you absent to the end that when I shall come and be present with you I be not forced to deale more roughly according to the Power which our Lord hath giuen me 14. Beholde the dreadfull Spirituall Power which S. Paul affirmeth to be giuen to him by Christ as well to punish as to instruct and direct and according to this Power he writeth againe to the said Corinthians Quid vultis in virga veniam ad vos an in charitate spiritu mansuetudinis what will you haue mee doe shall I come vnto you in the power of the rodd or in loue and spirit of mildnes As who would saie choose which you will And note that heer the Power of correction giuen to the Apostles their successours is called the rodd in respect of strikinge as before in the words of Christ it was called the key of the kingdome of heauen and the power of binding and loosing sinnes in regard of the dreadfull shutting or opening heauen or hell gates vnto vs. And accordinge to this power S. Paul afterward exercised iudgment gaue sentence in a certaine grieuous case of Incest among the said Corinthians in these words Ego autem absens corpore praesens autem spiritu iam iudicani vt praesens eum qui sic operatus est I though absent in body yet present with you in spirit haue giuen iudgment vpon him that hath committed this sinne as though I were present in body And the same Apostle writinge to his scholler Timothie doth tell of another sentence and iudgment pronounced by him vpon Hymenaeus and Alexander two seditions and hereticall men quos tradidi Sathanae saith he whome I haue deliuered ouer to Sathan which is as much to saie as I haue excommunicated cut them of from the Church of God wherby they come to be no more in the protection of Christ but in the power and protection of Sathan 15. And the like Spirituall Iudgment was exercised by S. Peter vpon Simon Magus when he said vnto him Non est tibi pars neque sors in sermone isto Thou hast no parte nor participation with vs in this word of God which we preach By which words of S. Peter the 30. Canon of the Apostles doth affime Simon Magus to haue bene excommunicated and cut of from the number of Christians and from all spirituall benefit belonging thervnto Which if we beleue S. Augustine was a more greiuous and dreadfull punishment than if he had been sentenced to be burned vvith fire drowned vvith vvater or pearced through vvith a temporall sworde In consideration wherof holie S. Chrysostome cryed out in his time Nemo contemnat vinculae Ecclesiastica non enim homo est qui ligat sed Christus qui nobis hant potestatem dedit Oh let no man contemne the chaines which ecclesiasticall power laieth vpon him in bindinge or loosinge his sinnes for it is not man that bindeth but Christ which hath giuen vnto vs that are Gouernours of his Church this power And S. Augustine againe Alligatur bomo amarius infaelicius Ecclesia clauibus quam quibuslibet grauissimis durissimis ferreis vel adamantini◠nexibus A man is bound more bitterlie miserably by the keyes of the Church than by any most greiuous sharpe iron or adamāt bounds Wherof the holy Martyr and Bishop S. Cyprian gaue the reason before them both sayinge That in the old law vvhich vvas Carnall God gaue cōmaundement that such as were rebellious to their Priests and Iudges should be slaine vvith the sword But now in the lavv of Christ that is Spirituall proude and disobedient men are commaunded to be slaine eternallie vvith the spirituall svvord vvhich is their castinge out from the Church out of vvhich they cannot haue life 16. This then is the Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall dreadfull Power which Christ hath planted in his Church by his owne immediate commission for gouerninge the same in the affaires of our soules vnto the worlds end And heere we may note also that the same is double or of two sortes The one internall concerning mans conscience onlie by loosinge or bindinge sinnes by means of Sacraments The other is external Iurisdiction in hearing iudging and determining causes in publicke affaires that doe fall out in the Church tending to the same end and this distinction is founded in the words of Christ himself as well for binding and loosing of sinnes in respect of our conscience as also in that he addeth Si ecclesiam non audierit sit tibi tanquam Ethnicus Publicanus If he heare not the Church let him be to thee as a Heathen or Publican that is to say as holy Fathers expound let him be excomunicated cast out from the Church and then fled and auoided as one seperated by the authoritie of the said Church from all communion and fruite of Christian religion as much as if he were an Infidell or Publican Which meaning of our Sauiour S. Paul well vnderstandinge said of like men Auferte malum ex vobisipsis Take away and seperate the euill from among your selues which words S. Augustine expoundinge saith to be as much as if he had said Hominem malum pernicipsum à vobis seperate per excommunicationem Doe you seperate from your selues an
euill and pernicious man by excommunication which is an act of externall Iurisdiction called by Canon lawyers Actus sori contentiosi As to absolue or retaine sinnes in the Sacrament are acts of Internall Iurisdiction appertaininge to sorum conscientiae the tribunall of conscience 17. So that as the temporall magistrate for furnishinge of his authoritie hath Power also to punish temporallie when occasion is offered and this either in goods body or life so haue Spirituall Magistrates also by Christ his appointment Ecclesiasticall Power not onlie to teach exhorte instruct and direct as hath been said but to punish in like maner by Spirituall Censures much more greiuous and dreadfull in respect of the life to come than are the fore named punishments of the ciuill magistrate for this life Which Censures are three in number answeringe after a certaine manner to the former three of the temporall magistrate and these are accordinge to Catholike diuinitie and Canons of the Church Suspension Interdict and Excommunication which I leaue further to discusse in this place THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER About the Subordination of these two Povvers the one to the other and different Greatnes of them both §. I. 18. Vpon these and other like considerations then and premisses Catholike deuines doe deduce that these two Povvers of Spirituall and Temporall Iurisdiction whensoeuer they meet togeather as in the Christian Common-wealth they doe they are subordinate the one to the other according to the rule of Aristotle in Philosophie which holdeth also in this case of diuinitie that whensoeuer the ends of anie faculties be subordinate and doe serue the one to the other there also the faculties themselues are subordinate And so wheras the end of Spirituall Authoritie is to direct men to euerlastinge Saluation of their soules and the end Temporall Gouernment to procure their temporall prosperitie but yet with referment and subordination to the attainment also of life euerlasting in the next world it followeth by most certaine consequence that Temporall Gouernment is subordinate to the spirituall which is so much the more excellent and eminent as is an euerlastinge end aboue a temporall our immortall soule before our corruptible bodyes and the Kingdome of heauen before worldlie prosperitie 19. Out of which considerations no doubt did proceed those speeches of ancient and holie Fathers about the comparison of these two Povvers Ecclesiasticall and Temporall which are founde euery where in their workes highly preferringe the one before the other and subiecting the one vnto the other An me liberè loquentem aequo animo feretis saith S. Gregorie Nazianzen to the Emperour Nam ves quoque c. will you heare me with patience to speake my minde freely vnto you Which truelie you ought to doe for so much as the law of Christ hath made you subiect to my Power and to my tribunall For wee Bishops haue an Empyre also and that more excellent and perfect then yours except you will saie that spirit is inferiour to flesh and heauenly things to earthly But I doubt not but that you will take in good parte this my freedome of speach you being a sacred sheepe of my holie flocke and a disciple of the great Pastor rightly instructed by the Holy-ghost euen from your young years c. So Gregorie Nazianzen to the Emperour 20. And heere we see what difference this greate Doctor and Father S. Gregorie Nazianzen almost 1300. yeares gone did put between these two Powers of Kings and Bishops Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall dignitie euen as much as between flesh and spirit heauen and earth And the same difference doth S. Chrysostome set downe in his bookes of Priesthood and elswere I shall alleadge some place or two out of him as breifly as I may that you may see his sense and iudgement therin though I would wish the Reader to peruse the places themselues heere cited for that they will fullie satisfie him in this matter 21. First then in his third booke of Priesthood comparinge the Power of a King with the Power of a Priest he hath these words Habent quidem terrestres Principes vinculi potestatem verum corporum solum c. It is true that earthlie Princes haue power to binde but our bodyes onlie But the bands which Priests can lay vpon vs doe touch the soule it self and reach euen vnto the heauens so far forth as whatsoeuer Priests shall determine heere beneath that doth God ratifie aboue in heauen and confirmeth the sentence of his seruants vpon earth And what is this I pray you but that God hath giuen all heauenlie Power vnto them according to those words of his VVhose sinnes soeuer you shall retaine they are retained And what Power I beseech you can there be greater then this I read that God the Father gaue all manner of Power vnto his Sonne And I see againe that God the Sonne hath giuen ouer the self same Power vnto Priests c. what a manifest madnes then is it for any man to despise this Princedome of Priests without which we cannot possibly be made partakers either of eternall saluation or of the good promises of our Sauiour c. Quo nomine sacerdotes non modo plus vereri debemus quam vel Principes vel Reges verum etiam maiori honore quam parentes proprios honorare In which respect wee ought to reuerence feare Priests more not only then Princes and Kings but honour them also more then our owne parents c. All these are S. Chrysostomn wordes 22. And the same Saint in his Homilies vpon Esay the Prophet writeth thus Rex quidem ea quae sunt in terris sortitu◠est administranda c. The King hath receiued the administration and gouernment of those things that are on the earth But the Priests authoritie commeth from heauen whatsoeuer you shall binde saith Christ vpon earth that shall be bound in heauen To my King are committed earthlie things but to me heauenlie and when I say to me I vnderstand a Priest c. To the King are committed the bodies to the Priest the soules the King can remitt bodily spotts but the Priest can take away the spotts of sinne Maior hic principatus This principallitie of Priests is greater then that of Kings 23. Aud yet further in another Homilie vpon the same Prophet Sacerdotium principatus est ipso etiam regno venerabilius maiu◠Ne mihi narres purpuram c. Priesthood is a Princedome yea more venerable and great then is a Kingdome Doe not tell mee of the purple or diademe or scepter or golden apparrell of Kings for these are but shaddowes and more vaine then flowers at the spring time Si vis videre descrimen quantum absit Rex à sacerdote expende modum potestatis vtrique traditae If you will see indeed the true difference between them and how much the King is inferiour to a Priest consider
by the Emperour required to haue certaine Church-vessels deliuered vnto them S. Ambrose writeth thus Cum esset propositum vt Ecclesiae vasa iam traderenpius hoc responsi reddidi c. when it was proposed vnto me by the Emperours officers that we should presently deliuer vp the vessels of the Church behold Church-vessels of price in those daies I gaue this answere that if anie things of mine were demaunded either land or house or gold or syluer or anie other things that lay in my power to giue I would willinglie offer the same but from the Church of God I could take nothing away nor deliuer that which I had receiued to be kept And that in this point I did respect the health principally of the Emperours soule for that it was not expedient for me to deliuer the said Vessels nor for him to receiue them And that he should take in good parte the speach of a free Priest If the Emperour did loue himself he should doe well to cease from offeringe iniurie to Christ. So he And what would he haue said thinke you or answered if he had been in our English Parliament when K. Henry the 8. both demaunded and obtained not onlie the Vessels of many hundred Churches but the lands liuings houses and Churches also themselues which he pulled downe equalled with the ground or from sacred translated them to prophane vses 28. But let vs heare the same Doctor and Father handling this subiect more cleerly in another place to witt in a publike sermon to the people wherin he instructeth them of the true nature and subordination of these two Powers Spirituall and Temporall Ecclesiasticall and Imperiall Soluimus saith he quae sunt Caesaris Caesari quae sunt Dei Deo c. we doe pay vnto Caesar those things that belong to Caesar and we giue vnto God the things that appertaine vnto him Is it Caesars tribute that is demaunded we deny it not Is it the Church of God It ought not to be giuen vp to Caesar. For that the Temple of God cannot be the right of Caesar which we speake to the Emperours honour for what is more honorable vnto him then that he being an Emperour be called a child of the Church which when it is said it is spoken without sinne and to his grace for that a good Emperour is within the Church but not aboue the Church and he seeketh rather help of the Church than refuseth the same this as we speake in humilitie so with constancie wee freelie affirme it And albeit some doe heere threaten vs fire sword and exile yet we being Christs seruaunts haue learned not to feare such things and him that feareth not no threats can daunt 29. And finallie not to be longer in this matter the same good Bishop some few years after hauing occasion to reprehend and correct by his Ecclesiasticall Power and Iurisdiction the famous Emperour Theodosius the Great he failed not to vse the same and therby shewed the eminency of his iurisdiction aboue the other The occasion was for that the said good Emperour had suffered himself by the incitation of certaine of his courte about him to permit the sackage or spoile of the Citty of Thessolonica for certaine howers to his souldiars in reuenge or chastisement of a certaine disorder committed by them but the said sackage and massacre proceedinge further vpon furie of souldiars then the Emperours meaninge was and many thousands of innocent people slaine S. Ambrose wrote first an earnest epistle to the said Emperour laying before him the grieuousnes of his sinne and exhortinge him to doe pennance Wherin he when the Emperour performed not so much as hee desired proceeded further And when the Emperour came one day to the Church the foresaid Bishop went forth and met him without the Church dore forbidding him to enter therin as vnworthy the communion of Christian faithfull people vntill he had done sufficient pennance for his sinne which the good Emperour meeklie obaied as he did afterward also when he comminge to the Church to be reconciled and hauing made his offring he remained within the chauncell amonge the Priests But S. Ambrose sending vnto him his Deacon signified that that place was only for Priests and Clergie men and therfore he should departe forth into the body of the Church amonst lay men adding this sentence Purpurae Imperatores non sacerdotes efficit Purple robes make Emperours but not Priests Which admonition saith Theodorete the most faithfull Emperour tooke in good parte and said that he did not stay vvithin the chauncell vpon any presumption but for that he had learned that custome in Constantinople and therefore gaue him thankes also for this wholsome admonition So he 30 But all which is seene what eminency of Spirituall Authoritie was ascribed by these holy Fathers and Doctors to Bishops Priests and Clergie-men aboue Kings and Emperours and I might adde much more out of them to the same effect for confutation of M. Attorneys Paradox but that I am to reserue diuers things to the fourth chapter of this booke where I must answere his principall argument That vvhosoeuer ascribeth not all supreame power to Princes as well in Ecclesiasticall as Temporall matters maketh them no complete monarches But these holy Fathers of the auncient primitiue Church were of another iudgement as you see 31. Wherfore this being so that in the Church Common-wealth of Christ though Kings and Emperours be Supreame in temporall Authoritie and both honour obedience and tribute due vnto them in their degree as Christ and his Apostles doe teach yet that in spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters concerning the soule Priests and Bishops are more eminent in Authoritie Hence it was deduced that for combininge these two Powers and Authoritie togeather in peace and vnion and due subordination in the Christian Common wealth the one hauinge need of the other for that neither the temporall partie can saue their soules without the spirituall function neither the Ecclesiasticall State be defended without the temporal sword hence I say it proceeded that presentlie after the entrance of Constantine the Emperour into the Church wherby Temporall Spirituall Power were to be conioyned togeather and exercised in one body though in different tribunalls distinct affaires seuerall laws and ordinances were set downe and agreed vpon how they should liue togeather in peace and concord and dutifull respect the one to the other the Ecclesiasticall partie by an auncient name euen from the Apostles time downwards being called the Cleargie which signifieth the Lott or peculiar in heritance of God himself and the temporall partie named the Laity which importeth as much as the rest of the people besides the Cleargie 32. These two parties I say are directed by most anncient laws both diuine and humane how to liue togeather in vnion due subordination giuing to each power and gouernment that which is due to each
that such as should be named for commissioners must be naturally borne subiects Which his counsell said did not appeere by the special verdict of the Iury to haue been obserued consequentlie that the sentence was not good and auailable in law Heervnto saith M. Attorney a threefold answere vvas giuen and resolued by the vvhole courte First that they which were Commissioners and had places of iudicature should be intended to be subiects borne and not aliens c. Quia stabitur praesumptioni donec probetur in contrarium The common presumption must bee followed vntill the contrarie be proued Heer you see how much this answere weigheth It seemeth to me that this matter might easilie in foure years haue been verefied if the Iudges had listed whether these Commissioners were aliens or borne Subiects not to reiect the Plainteife now with this shaddow of common presumption that they might be presumed or supposed to be naturally borne 15. Secondlie saith M. Attorney the Iurors haue found that the Queene by her said letters Patents did authorize them secundum formam Statuti praedicti according to the forme of the said Statute that authorized her and therfore it doth by a necessarie consequence amount to as much as if they had found that they had been subiects borne For if they were not subiects borne saith he they could not be so authorized secundum formam Statuti praedicti This is the second answere somewhat weaker as to mee it seemeth than the former of presumption and common intendement For heere insteed of prouing that the Commissioners were borne subiects and consequentlie well anthorized he subsumeth and inferreth the contrary to witt that they were authorized by the Queene secundum formam Statuti praedicti ergo they were borne subiects as who would saie the Queen or those that counselled her could not be deceiued or euill informed or negligent in this point about the obseruing of that clause and yet this is all that was answered by the Court to this matter Which themselues belike considering fell to deuise a third answere more absurde and paradoxicall than all the rest which haue giuen the ground or argument of this Sage fable or Comedy which M. Attorney hath heere partlie reported and partlie exhibited vnto vs in this his booke to the laughter of such as reade it and doe consider the exorbitant vanitie therof I shall set it downe in very few words 16. When the forenamed Sages did perceiue that the former two answers to Cauderyes fourth exception against the Queens commission made out vpon vertue of the statute in the first yeare of her raigne that gaue her all kinde of Spirituall power and Iurisdiction did not satisfie they fell vpon this third that albeit the said Queene had not obserued the clauses and conditions specified in the said Statute for authorizing others in the like Iurisdiction yet had she authority otherwise to make out such a Commission in that she was Queene and this by the vertue of her Crowne according to the auncient Common laws of England You shall heare M. Attorneys owne words in this resolution This Act saith he of the first yere of the late Queene concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was not an act introductorie of a new law but declaratorie of the olde which appeereth as well by the Title of the said Act videlicet An Act restoring to the Crowne the auncient Iurisdiction ouer the State Ecclesiasticall spirituall c. As also by the body of the Act in diuerse partes therof for that this Act doth not annex anie Iurisdiction to the Crowne but that which in truth was or of right ought to be by the auncient laws of the Realme parcell of the Kings Iurisdiction and vnited to his Imperiall Crowne c. so as if the said Act of the first yeare of the late Queene had neuer been made it was resolued by all the Iudges that the King or Queene of England for the time being may make such an Ecclesiasticall commission by the auncient prerogatiue or law of England Thus hee 17. And trulie I am sorye that he affirmeth this strange Paradox to haue been the resolution of all the Iudges there present But to the end that all may not seeme to haue entred into this solemne folly it were good that their particular names were knowne that resolued the same For certainlie it will bee the most notorious iest vnto forraine lawyers of all sortes vnto other graue learned men when it shall come abroad in other countryes as shortelie it will for that M. Attorney hath caused it also to be published in Latin which hath happened in many years if not ages much laughter it will cause will celebrate solemnlie M. Attorneys name that is the Reporter therof For this matter toucheth not onlie England and English-laws but all other Countryes besides who haue runne ioyntlie with England for many hundered years in the self same conformity of Catholicke Religiou and of temporall lawes confirming the same in ech Countrey and particularlie in this point of the Popes Spirituall Authoritie vniuersally receiued So as for so much as their kingdomes being entyre Empires and Monarchies as ours is they must needs be said to haue had this Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction also in the highest degree included in their Kinglie right as parcell of their Imperiall Crowne wherof insueth that either they and their learned Counselours Lawyers and Sages did not see or know the same which had been great Ignorance or esteemed it not which had been great negligence or which is most likely that our lawyers now will be thought by them ridiculous to set forth such a strange Paradox to the worlde contrary to that which so many thousand Sages of former tymes both in generall Councells and otherwise haue resolued decreed and determined vpon better deliberation and more searche both of diuinity history and lawe than these temporall Iudges could doe vpon the suddaine in Cauderyes case howsoeuer M. Attorney doth magnifye the same whoe as I heare by some that will seeme to reporte it from his owne mouth he that is the Reporter is in great parte also the author or at least wise affecteth to be thought so as of a new witty inuention hauing often and vnto many promised to proue it and now hath begun to sett vpon it We shall see with what euent THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER Vvith a more cleere explication of the Question §. I. 18. But before wee come to treate of proofes we must consider of one circumstance of the matter more which is of no small importance for iudging of the whole and this is the circuite of words and multitude of darke and dazeling phrases which the foresaid Statute vseth in deliuering and setting downe the Ecclesiasticall power Iurisdiction giuen to Q. Elizabeth to wit that all such Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall as by anie spirituall or Ecclesiasticall power hath heertofore been or may lawfully be exercised for the
especially in this place where our question is only of spirituall Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall causes which that it could not be in a woman in regarde of her sex all Catholique deuines doe proue by these reasons following 21. First by the disposition of the Canon-law which contayning the sense of Gods vniuersall Church from time to time both in the right and practise of this affayre of spirituall gouerment ought to be and is with wise learned Godly men of principall accompt credit and authority For that the said Canon-law is deduced from the decrees of Councells Synodes Popes auncient Fathers Doctors and Bishops and from the custome and practise of the said Church from time to time directed by Gods holy spirit according to his promise and receiued throughout all christendome from age to age though now contemned by certayne new maisters whose maistery standeth in this to scoffe at that which they vnderstand not or list not to follow be it neuer so good 22. This law then and iudgment of the Church is so far of euer hath been from graunting spirituall Iurisdiction to be in any Queene as in Capite by right of any temporall Crowne to be deriued from her to others as it doth not allow any woman to be capable of any spiritual power or Iurisdiction though it be but delegated giuen by commission substitution from another as appeareth by the textes of canon-Canon-law cited heere in the margent And the princypall reason herof is that all spirituall power being of two sorts Ordinis Iurisdictionis of holy order Iurisdiction the femynine sex is capable of neither of them Not of the power of Order saith S. Thomas which belongeth to the administring of Sacraments for that a woman by her sex cannot administer them nor is capable of Preist-hood or sacred orders required therunto And in this both Caluin and Cluinists agree with vs though Luther at the beginning held that all Christians baptized might be preists and administer Sacraments aswell women as men yea children and diuells also if they vsed the wordes institution of Christ as in the places of this worke◠here quoted may be seene 23. The second part of Spirituall power appertayning to Iurisdiction either internall or external in fore conscientia or in sore contentioso that is to absolue or loose in the secret Trybunall of conscience or in the open Court of externall contention cannot fall vpon a woman for the infirmity and indecency of her sex saith the Canon-law and for many other absurdities that would ensue therof if a woman should be admitted to the actes of Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction which are principally two Docere Iudicare saith the said law to teach and iudge wherof neither of them standeth well in a woman to exercise ouer men the same lawe noting that albeit Christ our Sauiour loued well Mary Magdalen and other holy women that followed him and serued him vnto his death yet is it neuer read that he committed any part of Iurisdiction in gouerning his Church vnto them no not vnto the blessed Virgin his mother though she were replenished with grace full of the holy Ghost And this of the Canō-law 24. For the Ciuill albeit little occasiō was giuen therin amongst the ancient heathen Romanes the chief Authors therof to talke of of this controuersy of Spirituall Iurisdiction their whole subiect being of temporall Ciuill affayres yet in a certayne Treatise De Regulis Iuris of the rules of that law they haue this direction Faeminas remotas esse ab officijs publicis ideo iudices esse non posse That women are to be remoued by the Ciuill law from all publique offices therfore cannot be Iudges And if in Ciuill matters by that law they could not be Iudges how much lesse can they be supreame Iudges in spirituall causes which are of a far higher dignitie and indecency for women to meddle therin All which better appeare by that which is to eusue out of the law both of Nature and Grace which are the groundes of these Ciuill and Canonicall Constitutions For as the Ciuill law followed the one so the Canon followeth the other or rather both for that both proceed from God and are his lawes 25. To consider then of the law of Nature which is common to all Nations we read in the booke Genesis that the order obserued by God in the creation of man and woman was this that first Adam and all other Creatures were made and placed in paradise and afterward Eua was created for man and out of man and to the liknes of man as man was created before to the likenes of God Out of which order of Creation S. Paul doth in diuers places gather the naturall subiection of woman vnto man especially in spirituall matters appertayning to God to be eternally established by this law of their creation 26. For when to Tymothie he had said Docere autem mulieres non permitto neque deminari in virum I doe not permitt women to teach nor to haue dominion ouer her husband he addeth presently for his reason these words For Adam was first created and then Eua And Adam was not seduced but the woman was seduced And the same Apostle writing to the Corinthians about a certayne precept and ordination of his that woman should be couered in the Church men not and men to haue their hayre cutt women not in signe of subiection and subordination the one to the other he saith I doe prayse you brethren for that you are mindfull of me in all things and doe obserue my precepts as I deliuered them vnto you I will haue you knowe that Christ is the head of euery man and man the head of the woman and God the head of Christ. And as euery man that prayeth or prophesieth with his head couered dishonoreth his head which is Christ so euery woman praying or prophesying with her head not couered dishonoureth her head which is man And the man ought not to couer his head for that he is the Image and glory of God but the woman is the glory of the man for man was not made of the woman but the woman out of man not was the man created for woman but the woman for man c. Ipsa natura docet vos Nature it self doth teach you c. 27. Now then out of these deductions from the law of Nature so much vrged as you see by S. Paul for subiection and subordination of women euen in little small points concerning Religion as about speaking teaching and veiling their heads in the Church it may be inferred how earnest the same Apostle would haue bene if the question had been propoūded about the highest poynt honour office of Religion which is to exercise the place of Christ by mediation betweene God and man and to be as it were high-priest and President ouer men
Chapter and fourth demonstration therof I will remitt the Reader therunto Only I cannot let passe to recite vnto you in this place a certaine Charter of K. Ethelbert of Kent our first Christian English King confirmed by a Bull in lead of S. Augustin first archbishop of Canterbury and legate of the Sea Apostolike vnto the monastery of S. Peter Paul in CaÌ„terbury erected by the said K. Ethelbert the words of the Charter are these In nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi c. Ego Ethelbertus Rex Cantij c. In the name of our Lord Iesus c. I Ethelbert King of Kent with the consent of the venerable Archbishop Augustine and of the Princes of my Realme do giue and graunt in the honour of S. Peter and S. Paul a certaine peâ—ce of my land which lyeth in the East parte of Canterbury to this intention only that a monastery be buylded in that place with this condition that my said land be for euer in the power of the said Abbot which there shall be ordeined And therfore I doe adiure and commaund in the name of allmightie God that is the iust Iudge of all that the foresaid gift of lands made by mee be held for euer firme so as neither it bee lawful for mee or any of my Successours Kings or Princes or for any Ecclesiasticall person of what degree or dignitie soeuer to defraud the said monastery of the same or any parte therof And if any man shall goe about to impeach or diminish any point or parte of this donation let him bee seperated in this life from the holie communion of the body and bloud of Christ at the day of iudgment for the demeritt of his malice be sequestred from the company of Saints and all good men Giuen at Canterbury Anno Christi 605. the 8. indiction 12. Thus goeth that Charter and in the same forme went all other Chartes of this Kinde wherin is to be noted first the dreadfull imprecation against all breakers therof confirmed by the Authority of so great a Saint as S. Augustin was how many lamentable inheritours wee haue of these curses and imprecations in our countrey and round about vs at this day where all such pious works are ouer throwne And secondly for that he saith expresly that he did all by the counsell and consent of S. Augustine it may be inferred that whatsoeuer priuiledges he gaue that may seeme to appertaine to Ecclesiasticall matters or Iurisdiction he did them vnder ratihabition of the said S. Augustine that was not only Archbishop but legat also of the Sea Apostolike and confequentlie had authoritie to exempt the said monastery as we see he did not only from the Iurisdiction of all other Bishops but of his owne Sea also in such sorte as no Archbishop of Canterbury had any authoritie ouer them which is much more then the Charter of Kenulsus alleadged heere by M. Attorney And we doe reade that the monks of Canterbury did pleade this Charter of K. Ethelbert confirmed by S. Augustine for their liberties against the Archbishop Richard Successor of S. Thomas Becket in the yeare of Christ 1180. 13. Wherfore to conclude this matter it seemeth that M. Attorney hath gotten nothing at all by this his instance of K. Kenulfus whether in his Charter he meant of temporal or spiritual iurisdiction For if he meant of teÌ„porall that is to say that the Abbey of Abindon should be free from molestation of the Bishops officers in temporall affaires it is nothing to our purpose and if he meant of spirituall Iurisdiction cleere it is that the said King had it not of himself by right of his crowne as M. Attorney often repeateth and vrgeth without all grounde but either from the Bishops of his Realme gathered togeather in Parlament which seemeth very probable by the words of the Charter Consilio Consensu Episcoporum That he did it by the Counsell and Consent of his Bishops or that he had it immediatly from the Pope as we haue shewed the vse to be in those dayes shall doe more largly in the ensuing Chapter 14. And that which is yet more and seemeth to conuince the whole matter to decide our very case in particular I doe reade of one Bishop Rethurus who was Abbot also of Abindon during the reigne of the said Kenulfus who went to Rome to obteine the confirmation of priuiledges to the said Abbey of Abindon about the yeare .812 Romam profectus saith the Story Pontificia authoritate privilegia Canobij communiuit He going the Rome by consent no doubt of K. Kenulfus himself obteined the confirmation of the priuiledges of the said monastery of Abindon by the Apostolike authoritie of the Sea of Rome And it is no doubt that among other priuiledges this Charter also of Kenulfus was one which being so euery man may see how much this instance hath holpen M. Attorney his cause or rather made against him that Kenulfus procured the confirmation of his Charter from the Pope himself 15. And surely if in this M. Attorney committed an errour in alleadging Kenulfus for an example of one that tooke supreme IurisdictioÌ„ Ecclesiasticall vpon him he being so obedient and subordinate to the Church of Rome as we haue said much more did he erre in choosing S. Edward the Confessor for his second instance for he hath but two as before I haue said out of all our Kings before the Conquest which K. Edward of all others was most deuoutly obedient to the Sea Apostolicke as may appeare both by that which before we haue touched of him as by that which after we shall more largly shew in the next Chapter that he presumed not to found his monastery of VVestminster without particular licence and approbation of the Pope In like manner for that hauing made a vow to goe in pilgrimage to Rome to shew his deuotion and obedience to that Sea he finding afterward some difficulties therin in respect of his Kingdome that repined at his absence and of the troublesome times that then were he remitted all first to Pope Stephen the tenth and when he being dead to his successour Nicholas the 2. who determined that he should not take that voiage but bestow the charges therof vpon the buylding of that monastery of VVestminster to which effect both their letters are extaÌ„t in Alredus that liued about 400. years gone wrote the same Kings life The Kings letter hath this Title Summo vniuersalis Ecclesiae Patri Nicolâo Edwardus Dei gratia Anglorum Rex debitam subiectionem c. To the high Father of the vniuersal Church Nicolas Edward by the grace of God King of England doth offer due subiection and obedience Wherby is euident that if K. Edward did hold himself for supreme head and gouernour of the Church in spirituall matters as M. Attorney would inferr vpon certaine words of one of his lawes as presentlie you shall heare
it must needs bee that he was gouernour vnder the Pope to whome he professeth as you haue heard obedience and subiection 16. But what proofe think you hath M. Attorney out of this King to shew that he exercised spirituall iurisdiction by vertue of his temporall crowne You shall heare it all as it lyeth in his booke for the whole narration is but of 3. or 4. lines taken out of K. Edward his lawes The words are these in Latin Rex autem qui vicarius summi regis est ad hoc constitutus est vt regnum populum Domini super omnia Sanctam Ecclesiam regat defendat ab iniuriosis malefices autem destruat Which M. Attorney Englisheth thus The King who is the vicar of the highest King is ordeined to this end that he should rule and gouerne the Kingdome people of the land and aboue all things the holy Church that he defend the same from wrong-doers and destroy and roote out workers of mischeif Which words supposing them to be truly alleadged as they lye haue a plaine and easy interpretation which is that the King as Gods minister for so S. Paul called also the hea-Magistrate must gouerne the Church and Cleargie of his land in temporal matters for that they are members also of the Common-wealth as before we shewed In which respect they are subiect to the sayd temporall Magistrate and in that sense to be gouerned by him though not in spirituall things 17. And if M. Attorney will inferre that because the King is cal-called Gods Vicar he hath spirituall Iurisdiction then may he as well inferre that the heathen Magistrate had spirituall Iurisdiction ouer Christians for that S. Paul calleth him the minister of God which is as much in effect as Vicar for that the minister supplieth the maisters place And thus you see that albeit we admit these words as heere they ly alleadged by M. Attorney noe aduantage can be rightly inferred against vs by them But I am forced to suspect some little fraud or shuffling to be vsed in the citation of this peece of law and therfore I intreate the Iudicious Reader who is learned and hath the commodity to see the Originals that he will examine both this and the former instance of K. Kenulfus in the authors whence they are taken for I haue them not by mee 18. The reasons of suspicion are first for that I see M. Attorney his translation in these few lines not to be very exact as it will appeare to him that examineth the same and secondly for that I find this clause of S. Edwards law differently alleaged heare by M. Attorney from that which is cited by Roger Houeden in the life of K. Henry the second as also from another allegation therof by Iohn Fox in his Acts and Monuments by all which may be gathered that the verbe regat is wrongly placed in M. Attorneys allegation which being amended and the said verbe placed before in his dew place the sense is perfect to witt vt Rex regnum terrenum populum Domini regat sanctam eius veneretur ecclesiam ab iniuriosis defendat c. that the King rule his earthly Kingdome and the people of God and reuerence and defend the holy Church Thus I say ought the words to stand to make good and congruons sense and not as they are transposed both by M. Attorney and Iohn Fox to make a blind sense who yet agree not in their allegations therof as in the places cited you may see 19. And this our assertion concerning the true sense meaning of the former clause is confirmed yet further by the words of K. Edward immediatly following in the same law omitted heere by M. Attorney but sett downe by Fox which are these Quod nisi secerit nomen regis in eo non constabit verum Papa Ioanne testante nomen Regis perdet If a King doe not perfourme the points before mentioned of gouerninge his people and defending the Church the name of a King agreeth not to him but he must leese that name as testifieth Pope Iohn So he And the same K. Edward in the end of this speach doth cite the authority of the said Pope Iohn againe saying that the wrote to Pipinus and his sonne Charles beâ—ore they came to be Kings of France that no man was worthy to be called a King except he did vigilantly defend and gouerne the Church and people of God So as now this gouernment of the Church which M. Attorney hitherto hath vrged so much against the Popes authority must be vnderstood according to the meaning and sense only of Pope Iohn who I suppose notwithstanding will not meane that temporall Princes shall be heads of the Church and to haue supreme spirituall Iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall deriued from their Crownes as M. Attorneys meaning is And so you see vnto what good issue he hath brought this argument out of S. Edwards lawes which is that Kings haue so much gouernmeÌ„t ouer the Church as Pope Iohn allowed them and no more 20. And finally let vs heare the words of Pope Nicolas the second to this verie K. Edward concernining the gouernment he had ouer the Church for thus he writeth to him Vobis verò posteris vestris Regibus committimus aduocationem eiusdem loci omnium totius Angliae Ecclesiarum vt vite nostrae cum Consilio Episcoporum Abbalum constituatis vbique quae iusta sunt c. We doe coÌ„mitte vnto you and to the Kings of England your Successours the aduocation and protection of the same place or monastery of VVestminster and of all the Churches throughout England to the end that in our name and authoritie you may by the counsell of your Bishops and Abbots appoint euery-where those thinges that are iust c. By which words is easie to see what gouernment and iurisdiction K. Edward had ouer the Church of England to witt by commission of the Pope noe otherwise By which coÌ„mission also diuers other Catholike Princes haue had in sundrie cases coÌ„mitted vnto them haue at this day spirituall Iurisdiction as namely the Kings of Sicily doe pretend to haue had to haue supreme spirituall authority in that Kingdome as legati à latere by concession of Pope Vrbanus the 2. graunted vnto Roger the Norman Earle of Sicily aboue fiue hundered years past to witt from the yeare of Christ 1097. And yet will none of those that defend this spirituall monarchy at this day for by that name it is called say that it descendeth by right of their Crownes but by concession and delegation of Popes And so much of this matter HOW THE ATTORNEY NOT BEING ABLE TO PROVE HIS AFFIRMATIVE PROPOSITION Of English Kings Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall before the Conquest VVe doe ex abundanti proue the negatiue by ten seuerall sortes of most euident demonstrations that there was no such thing in that
which is the very decision of our Question For that by these phrases clauses is signified as in the Canon-law and particulerly throughout the sixt booke of Decretals may be sene is properly meant that the Church and Clergie is free from all iurisdiction of temporall Princes except only in Ciuill matters and that their goods and persons are exempted from Princes secular Courtes that they are immediatly vnder their Prelates and they againe vnder the Sea Apostolike vnto which may lawfully be made appeales when iust occasion is offered that no lay iudge may sitt in iudgement vpon them or giue sentence ouer them or lay hand vpon their persons or goods but referre them to their owne Ecclesiastical Emperours other such points as may be seen in the Canon-law in the places before cited And you haue heard before in the second Chapter of this booke how conforme all these things are to Gods law and how willingly they were embraced approued and allowed by the first Christian Emperour Constantine and his Successours and by all Christian Catholike Princes since that tyme throughout the world but especially and aboue others in comparison by our English Kings before the Conquest and after also as in their dew places shal be shewed 6. And so when the forenamed Kings Edgar Edward in their very first law doe sett downe and determine as Fox also confesseth that the Kings office is to keepe cherishe mainteyne and gouerne the Church within his Kingdome which worde gouerne I haue shewed before to be wrongfully put in out of his due place and to apperteyne only to the gouernement of the Common-wealth with all integrity liberty according to the constitution of all their Auncestors and predecessours and to defend the same against all enemyes c. they doe in all this but approue and second the Popes Canon-lawes decrees therof for the preheminence of the Clergie and therby they doe directly ouerthrowe M. Attorneys proposition so doe all the Kings in like manner after the Conquest who following this example doe euer in the beginning of their lawes renew and confirme this lawe of King Edward for the libertyes and priuiledges of the Church and Church men As first the Conquerour himself as afterwarde in the next Chapter more largely shall appeare when we come to speake of him in particular whose lawes are sett downe by Houaden and others and are as effectuall for the Church as could be deuised after him to omitt K. Iohn and others Henry the third who was the chief founder of our present later Common-lawes and author of the Great Charter His first law likewise is for the foresaid liberties of holy Church in these wordes VVe haue graunted to God and by this our present Charter haue confirmed for vs and our heyres for euermore that the Church of England shal be free and haue all her rights wholie and her liberties inuiolated c. 7. This Charter of K. Henry did Edward the first his sonne publishe and confirme after him as appeareth by his owne preface prefixed before the said Magna charta And Edward the second that ensued after him not only ratifyed the same but added other Statutes also called Articuli Cleri in fauour of the same Clergie And in K. Edward the third his tyme I finde the same Charter confirmed and ratifyed by diuers and seuerall Statutes as namely in the first second fourth fifth and fourtenth yeare of his raigne and the like in the first sixt seuenth eight nynth yeare of K. Richard the second and in the first second fourth seauenth nynth and thirtenth yeare of K. Henry the 4. and in the third and fourth of K. Henry the 5. and in the sixt of K. Henry the sixt c. 8. And herby now though we goe no lower may the indifferent Reader see how vayne M. Attorneys vaunt was and is that he would proue and demonstrate by the auncient lawes of our Realme that Q. Elizabeth had supreme iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall by vertue of her Crowne And yet hitherto hath he alleadged no one lawe at all within the compasse of nyne hundred yeares togeather but only certaine impertinent scraps and raggs nothing making to the purpose nor worthy the gathering vp as after when we come to examine them will appeare And we on the contrary syde haue so many so auncient and so authenticall lawes as you haue heard and afterwardes shall be more particulerly declared for proofe of the opposite proposition iâ— his that all spirituall iurisdiction was only in Ecclesiasticall persons both bâ—sore and after the Conquest vntill K. Henry the 8. his dayes And thus much of this first demonstration concerning lawes The second Demonstration 9. The second demonstration is deduced from an other consideration not inferiour to the former which is that when â— Ethelbert of Kent for example was sirst of all other Kings conuerted to Christian faith by S. Augustine the Monke sent from Pope Gregorie the first to that effect vpon the yeare of Christ 600. and that by this occasion a new Ecclesiasticall Common-wealth was to be instituted and erected within his dominion concerning matters depending of Religion farre different from that which passed in his Realme before when he was a Pagan as namely to omitt matters of doctrine and meere spirituall gouernment concerning marriages legitimation of children burying paying of tythes iurisdiction of Bishops and priests the like that might seeme in some sorte to be mixt and concerne also the Common-wealth to whome was the recourse made sor direction counsaile and ordinance in these affaires to K. Ethelbert think you or to S. Gregorie the Pope no man will say I think to K. Ethelbert for that he was yet but a nouice in Christian religion though as capable of spirituall iurisdiction by his Crowne as either Q. Elizabeth being a woman or K. Edward the sixt a child of nyne yeares old when he was proclaimed Head of the Church of England as well in spirituall as temporall affaires 10. But in our case vnder K. Ethelbert we reade both in S. Bede and S. Gregory himself that in all Ecclesiasticall matters recourse was made to the said S. Gregory as hauing supreme authority in these affayres and therfore the said King was no sooner conuerted S. Augustine made Archbishop but the said Archbishop according to his office sent two messengers to Rome Laurentius a priest and Petrus a Monke to aske counsaile and direction in diuers cases as namely about the distribution of oblations at the aultar diuersitye of customes obserued in diuers contreys in saying Masse about punishing of sacriledge in such as steale from Churches about degrees of kinred or propinquity to be obserued in marriages about ordination of Bishops how he should proceed with the Bishops of France and Britany about baptizing women with child and churching â—hem after their child-birth and the like 11. To all which questions S. Gregory answereth
and prescribeth in particular what is to be done as lawfull Iudge in these matters And to that of the French Bishops he giueth such answeres as therby he testifyeth that he wel knew himself to haue supreme authoritie and iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall as well ouer all Bishopps of France as of England and all countryes besides throughout all Christendome For thus he wrote as S. Bede relateth For as much as concerneth the Bishopps of France I gaue you no authoritie ouer them and from the ancient tymes of my precedessors the Bishop of Arles hath receaued his pall from the Sea of Rome whome we ought not to depriue os that authoritie which from them he hath receaued c. 12. And the same Pope Gregorie sending the pall which is the proper signe of Archi-episcopal authority vnto the same S. Augustine of England he appointeth him his limitts of power and iurisdiction and what he shall doe and giue to others and this without any reference vnto K. Ethelbert any way to depend of him in his said authority or execution therof For thus he writeth vnto him Reuerendissimo Sanctissimo Fratri Augustino Coepiscopo Gregorius seruus seruorum Dei. Quia noua Anglorum Ecclesia c. For that a new Church of the English nation by Gods gyft and your labour is now brought to participate of the grace of our Sauiour Christ we doe graunt vnto you the vse of the pall in the sayd Church only to be vsed in the solemne celebration of Masses we graunt you also authority to ordeine twelue Bishops vnder you which shal be subiect to your iurisdiction but yet sâ— as the Bishop which shal be ordeyned for the citty of London shall euer afterward be consecrated by a Synod and shall receaue also a pall of honour from this holy and Apostolike Sea of Rome â— wherin by Gods appointment I doe serue at this tyme. We doe will you also to send a Bishop to the Citty of Yorke whome your self shall thinke good to ordeyne but yet with this condition that if that Citty with other places neere about doe receaue the worde of God he may ordayne twelue Bishops also and so remaine with the honour of a metropolitan for that we doe intend God willing if we liue to giue him also the pall whome yet notwithstanding we will haue to be subiect to your disposition though after your death he shall so be ouer these Bishops whome he hath ordeyned as he be no way subiect to the iurisdiction of the Bishop of London c. But your Brotherhod shall not only be Superiour and haue authority ouer those Bishops which your self haue ordeined but ouer those also which shal be ordeined by the said Bishop of Yorke And so in the authority of Iesus Christ our God Sauiour you shall haue subiect vnto you all the Priests of Brittany to the end that from your mouth and holines of life they may receaue a true forme both of right belief and vertuous life and therby performing their dutyes of good Christians both in faith and manners they may come at length by Gods holy grace to enioye his heauenly Kingdome who keepe and defend you euer most reuerend Brother The tenth day before the Calends of Iuly Mauritius being Emperour c. the 4. indiction anno Domini 601. 13. By this epistle and commission of Pope Gregory we may see what authority he tooke himself to haue for all matters spiritual and Ecclesiasticall in our Countrey neither did he thinke herby to doe any iniury to King Ethelbert neither did the King take it soe or imagine that himself had any spirituall Iurisdiction or Ecclesiasticall authority to gouerne the Church by vertue of his temporall crowne more now by being a Christian then he had before when he was a Gentile but only that now he was to gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons also in ciuill and temporall matters and therby might rightly be called King of them both in the sense which befoâ—e in the second Chapter of this answere we haue declared 14. Nay good King Ethelbert was so far of from thinking himself to receaue any preiudice against the power and authority of his temporall Crowne by the spirituall iurisdiction ouer him and all others instituted by Pope Gregory as he infinitely reioyced therat and presently made temporall lawes to confirme the same hauing speciall care to prouide for the fafety and immunity of the Clergie as S. Bede doth signifie And moreouer that he reduced the forme of his secular iudgements and Tribunalls to the likenes of those of Rome Among other good things and benefits saith he which King Ethelbert with his wisdome did bring into his nation one was that he appointed by the counsaile of wise men the decrees of iudgements to be made according to the example of the Romanes which decrees being written in the English tongue doe remaine in vse and force vnto this day So Bede Who liued an hundred fifty yeeres after And this may suffice for example of the first Kingdome conuerted to Christian religion which was of Kent and the countreyes round about euen vnto the riuer of Humber 15. But if I would passe to the consideration of other Kingdoms also conuerted after this of their Christian CoÌ„mon-wealthes instituted and ordeyned according to the forme of this first there would be much to say For first some foure yeares after the conuersion of the sayd K. Ethelbert of Kent by S. Augustine was conuerted by the preaching of S. Mellitus Sebert or as S. Bede calleth him Sabered King of the East-saxons and some fiue yeares after that againe King Sigebert of the East-angles by the preaching of S. Felix Bishopp and some seuenteene yeares after that againe K. Edwyn of the Northumbers by the preaching of S. Paulinus And then further some nyne yeares after thatâ— K. Kinegilsus of the VVest-saxons by the preaching of S. Berinus and about the same time Prince Peda of the Mercians or Middle-iland people by the persuasion of the good K. Oswyn of Northumberland And finally about some 27. yeres after all this K. Ethelwâ—ld or Ethelwalch as S. Bede calleth him of the Southsaxons was conuerted by the preaching of S. VVilfride 16. All these Pagan Kingdomes as they receaued the faith and Kingdome of Christ by the industrye and labours of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall men that preached and instructed them and were subordinate the one to the other but all to the Sea os Rome so did those Kings now made Christians subiect themselues vnto them not only in matters of faith and beliefe but in discipline also and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction as sheep to their Pastors according to that which before you haue heard S. Cregâ—â—â— Nazianzen tell the Emperour of his tyme and herby it came to passe that albeit these different Kingdomes had different teâ—porall lawes for secular affayres before their conuersion and reteyned the same afterward vntill England became one sole Monarchie
as in the precedent demonstration you haue heard yet in Ecclesiasticall and Church-matters they had all one and the self same lawes though they were different Kings and enemyes for the most part one to the other liuing in continâ—all warrs for the suspition the one had that the other would encroache vpon him And yet shall you neuer reade that any of them did goe about to punish a Priest or Clergie man for bringing in any Ecclesiasticall ordinance function or order from his enemyes countreyes which is an euident argument that all was one in Ecclesiasticall matters and consequently that these lawâ—â— and ordinances did not proceed from any of the Kings authority in their particular Kingdomes for then would not the other haue receaued the same but from one generall body and head which is the Church and vniuersall gouernour therof 17. To all which may be added this consideration of one Metropolitan the Archbishop of Canterbury who had the spirituall iurisdiction ouer the far greatest part of all these English Kingâ— Dominions wherof diuers were enemyes in temporall mattâ—â—â— to the King of Kent in whose territoryes his Bishopricke and Residence was yet did no one of all these other Kings except against this his spirituall authority ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in matters belonging to Religion which doth euidently demonstrate that this Ecclesiasticall power of the said Archbishop was a different thing from the temporall of these Princes and placed in a different person and that all these Kings were one in acknowledgemeÌ„t of obedience vnto this spirituall iurisdiction though in other things ech man had his temporall power and State a part But if these powers were combyned togeather in the person of the Prince and annexed to his Crowne and Scepter as M. Attorney doth pretend then would ech of them haue had a seuerall Metropolitan vnder him independent the one of the other which we see was neuer attempted but all acknowledged the said Archbishop of Canterbury or the other of Yorke in their districts acâ—ording to the power and limitations giuen them by the Bishop of Rome as already hath byn declared And though much more might be said in this point and many particularities alleadged which for breuities sake I omitt yet this already said will suffice to shew the force of this argument 18. One thing only I may not let passe to aduertise the reader of which is a certaine wyly slight deuised by M. Attorney to decline the force and euidence of this proofe saying that albeit those Ecclesiasticall lawes were taken from others yet being allowed and approued by the temporall prince they are now his lawes But this shift is refuted by that which already we haue sett downe before For if one the self-same Ecclesiasticall law receaued by seauen Kings and Kingdomes ioyntly within our land shal be said to be ech Kings proper lawes for that they are approued and receaued by him his realme then shall one and the self-same law haue seauen authors yea more then seauenty for that so many Kingdomes and States as through-out Christendome shall receaue the same Ecclesiasticall and Canon-law for example made and promulgated by the generall Pastor therof ech particuler Prince I say admitting the same as he is bound to doe if he be truly Catholike shal therby be said to be the particular author therof which is no lesse ridiculous then if a man should say that euery prouince in France admitting a law made by the King in Paris should be the seuerall makers of that law But for that I shall haue occasion perhaps to handle this point more at large afterward I shall say no more now but passe to another Demonstration The third Demonstration 19. The third Demonstration consisteth in this that in all the tyme of our Christian Kings before the Conquest being aboue an hundred in number in the space of almost fiue hundred yeares as before hath byn said all doubts or difficulties of greatest importance that fell out about Ecclesiasticall busines or meÌ„ all weighty consultations and recourse for remedy of iustice and decisions in Ecclesiasticall causes of most moment were not made to the Kings of our Realme nor to their Tribunalls but to the Bishops of Rome for the tyme being as lawfull iudges therof both by the subiects and Princes themselues and consequently those Princes did not hold themselues to be heads of their Churches nor did thinke that they had supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction deriued from their Crownes And this point is so euident in 〈◊〉 the course of our ancient English histories so aboundant to amples doe euery-where offer themselues to this effect as a whole booke might be made of this point only But I shal be myndfull of breuity and out of many and almost infinite examples name a few obseruing also some order of tyme therin 20. We haue said somwhat before in the next precedent demonstration of the beginning of spirituall Iurisdiction exercise therof in England by S. Augustine our first Archbishop vnder Gregory the Pope both of them our Apostles who did exercise and put in vre spirituall iurisdiction ouer all the Church of England without reference to K. Ethelbert though he were a Christian and a very good Christian King And when the sayd S. Augustine dyed he remitted not the matter to the said King to appoint an Archbishop after him but by concession of the Sea Apostolike did nominate two that should succeed him in order Laurentius and Mellitus vpon the yeare of Christ 604. as S. Bede doth testifie And some six yeres after that againe the said Mellitus being Bishop of London and hauing begun to buyld a certaine Monasterie at the west part of that Citty called afterward VVestminster intending to make it a Seminary of Bishops and Clergie-men for the spirituall help of the whole realme he esteâ—med it of such importance as for that and other such Ecclesiasticall affaires he went to Rome to take direction therin from Pope Boniface the 4. who thervpon called a Synod togeather in Rome de necessarys Ecclesiae Anglorum causis ordinaturus saith Bede to ordeine what was conuenient about the necessary occasions of the English Church And that Mellitus had his seat and place also as Bishop of London in that Synod To the end saith he that he retourning into Britany should carry the ordinations of this Synod to be obserued by the Church os England and Clergie therof And further he addeth that â—â—nisacius the Pope wrote letters by the said Mellitus as well to Lauâ—ence then Archbishop of Canterbury as to Ethelbert their King and to the whole nation of English-men though now the said leâ—ters be not extant yet herby it is euident what authoritie they acknowledged in those daies to be in the Bishop and Sea of Roâ—â— about English affaires and that neither King Ethelbert of Kenâ— nor King Sebert of London and Essex being both Christian princes did repyne therat as
reliques to witt of S. Peter and of S. Paul S. Laurence S. Iohn S. Pancratius and S. Gregory and vnto your Queene our spirituall daughter we haue sent a crosse and golden key hauing in it some parcells of the sacred chaines wherwith the Apostlds S. Peter and S. Paul were bound 25. Thus wrote the Pope at that tyme not being able to giue them an Archbishop fitt for the present but afterwards saith Bede he being very carefull therof and enquiring amongst learned men whome he might choose he first cast his eye vpon one Adrian an Abbott of a monastery neere vnto Naples which Adrian was by natioÌ„ an African but very skillfull in the Latin Greeke tongue well instructed as well in Monasticall as in Ecclesiasticall functions But this man flying the dignity of Archbishop named vnto the Pope one Theodorus a Monke borne in Tharsus of Cilicia as S. Paul th'Apostle also was a man of excelleÌ„t learnâ—â—â— and vertue whome Pope Vitalianus commaunded to take the charge vpon him of being Archbishop of Canterbury and Metropolitan of the English Church which thinge he refusinge for a tyme yet at length accepted it with condition that the forsaid Adrian should goe thither with him and so he was consecrated and sent with authority to create other Bishops thorough-out England as he did He arriued there vpon the yeare 669. and waâ— ioyfully receaued by the foresaid Kings and Christian people liued twenty yeares in that sea Neither were there euer saith Bede after the English-mens arryuall into Britany more happy tymes then these when our nation had most valiant Christian Kings that were a terrour to barbarous nations and when all men desires were enflamed with the loue of Christes heauenly ioyes lately reuealed vnto them so as whosoeuer had desire to be instructed in sacred doctrine had maisters ready to instruct them by the diligence of this new Archbishop and not only this but all English Churches also began now by the industry of the Abbot Adrian to learne the tune of singing in the Church throughout the realme which before was only in Kent c. Theodorus also visiting the whole Realme ordeined Bishops in all opportune places and whersoeuer he found any thing not perfect he by their helpes did correct the same Hitherto are the words of S. Bede of this our Christian primitiue Church 26. And all this now is within the first hundred yeres therof when it was most happy feruent and deuoute by S. Bedes iudgement but much more remaineth to be said of the same if I would consider euery particuler Kingdome and what passed therin this first age But if I should passe downe with like search through the other foure hundred yeares that doe ensue befoâ—e the Conquest I should not be able to conteyne my self within the compasse of this booke and much lesse of one Chapter and of one only argument or Demonstration therof For that euery where during this tyme we shall find that all our Christian Kings in all spiritual matters appertaining to Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction made their recourse to Rome or to the Archbishopâ— or Bishops of England as subordinate or authorized from thâ—â— Sea nor euer did they by act worde deed or decree signifie that they thought to haue Ecclesiasticall power or iurisdiction to dispose of those affaires themselues except perhaps some tymes and of some things by commission from the other 27. Let amongst others the wise and renowned King Edgar the first publicke author of English lawes be an example who hauing in hand a most important consultation how to reforme the liues of Clergie men of this realme but especially of certaine secular Priests in those daies procured first that S. Dunstan the Archbishop of Canterbury should call a Synode about the same who resoluing that the best meanes would be to put in religious men to witt Monkes into euery Cathedrall Church in place of the other that liued disorderly the King tooke not vpon him to doe it himself by his owne kingly authority or to giue commission to any of the said Bishops to doe the same but made his recourse to Rome to Pope Iohn the 13. praying him to authorize the two holy Bishops of VVinchester VVorcester to wit S. Ethelwold and Oswald to make this reformation which he would neuer haue done if he had thought that by his owne Kinglie power descending from his Crowne it had belonged to himself or that his Parlament might haue giuen him the said authority of visiting and reforming altering and disposing as it did to Q. Elizabeth 28. And this may be shewed from one to one in all this time throughout the raignes of aboue an hundred Christian Kings before the Conquest as hath byn sayd if the breuity of this place did permitt me to prosecute the same And my aduersary is not able to shew me one instance out of all this time truly sincerly alleadged to the contrary in this I chalenge him if he thinke himself able to answere me And so shall I passe to the fourth argument if first I recite one example more out of the second age after our conuersion for it is of eminent circumstance and declareth fully what was the sense of our Kings and their nobilitie and Clergie in those dayes 29. Next after K. Ethelbald who was the fifth Christian King of the Mercians and to whome S. Bonifacius called VVinfred before martyr Apostle of Germany wrote so sharpely to amend his life as in all our English histories is to be seene there succeded K. Offa who did great matters in his dayes and as Malmesbury writeth had both great vices and great vertues and among other things he bearing a grudge to the people of Canterbury and to their Archbishop Lambert he pretended to seperate from the obedience of that Sea all the Bishops and Bishoprickes that were within the Kingdome of Mercia which were the greaâ—er 〈◊〉 of the Suffraganes of that Sea and to procure them by the consent and authority of Pope Adrian to be subiect to the bishop oâ— LICHFIELD as to the chief Metropolitan of his dominionâ— and so many reasons he alleadged and vrged for the same togeather with his might and power that the said Pope Adrian as after you shall heare began to yeld somewhat to his demaund notwithstanding the often appellations of the said Archbishop Lambert but Pope Adrian dying Leo the third being chosen in his place Offa dyed in like manner soone after as also the Archbishop Lambert in Offa his place succeded Kenulphus a most noble King and to the Sea of Canterbury for Lambert was chosâ—â— Athelardus that had byn Bishop of VVinchester before one of the rarest men if we beleeue famous Alcuine maister to Charles the Great that euer our nation bred 30. This Archbishop then hauing made his appeale also to Rome as his predecessour had done for recouering the ancient honours and
Catholike that were repugnant or contrary to the Canonicall lawes of the vniuersall Church and Sea of Rome in those ages wherof againe ensueth that M. Attorney that telleth vs so often of the ancient and most ancient CoÌ„mon-lawes of England cannot presume to haue any law for him and his assertion within this compasse of 466. yeres before the Conquest for that those that should make or leaue vnto vs these lawes were all of a contrary iudgement and religion vnto him in the very point which he treateth of spiritual Iurisdiction As for example 63. There raigned in Kent in the first age of our primitiue Church successiuely these Kings to witt Ethelbert Eadbald Ircombert Egbert Lotharius Edrycus and VVithredus and their Archbishops of Canterbury by whome they gouerned themselues in spirituall matters were Augustine Laurence Mellitus Iustus Homrius Deusdedit Theodorus and Britwaldus And in London Mellitus Ceddus VVyna Erkenwald VValdherus and Ingualdus And in the sea of Rochester Iustus Romanus Paulinus Thamarus Damianus Putta Qâ—â—chelmus Germundus and Tobias All these kings with all these Bishops were of one and the self same religion and of one iudgement and sense in Ecclesiasticall matters and so were all the rest of the Christian Kings togeather with their Bishopps in other Kingdomes of the land And the like I might shew throughout all the other foure ages that ensue after this first before the Conquest And how then is it possible that these Princes with these Bishops and Counsaylours and with their people conforme to them in the same religion should make or admit lawes contrary to the common sense of the Catholike vniuersall Church in those daies concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction And this is a demonstration which morally conuinceth and cannot by any reasonable man be denyed Whervnto I may adioyne that if they had made any such law coÌ„trary to the common sense of the generall Church in Church-matters they would haue byn noted and reprehended for it or at leastwise some memory would haue byn left therof by historiographers tradition register or some other monument which is not found nor euer will be And this shal be sufficient for this demonstration wherby occasion is giuen to the ingenious reader to prosecute the same and discourse further of himself and to consider how metaphysicall an imagination that of M. Attorney is of auncient lawes made in the ayre and no where extant contrary to the sense and iudgement both of Prince and people in those tymes The seuenth Demonstration 64. An other Demonstration not much vnlike vnto this may be taken from the view of externall Kingdomes in this tyme before our English Conquest to wit what they taught what they beleeued and what they practized in this point concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction whether they deriued it or acknowledged the same in or from their temporall Kings or from their Bishops and Sea Apostolike of Rome For if they did the later then is it most certaine that all the Kings Kingdomes and people of England did the like for that otherwise they should haue byn noted and taxed as hath byn said for some discrepance diuision disagreement sedition schisme or singularity in this behalfe which is not read of Nor can M. Attorney or any Attorney else whomesoeuer he can take vnto him for his helpe in this matter euer shew me any one word of auncient testimony for proofe therof and thervpon may we confidently conclude that there was neuer any such thing 65. But now what was the doctrine vse and practise of all the rest of Christendome besides concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction deriued from the Sea Apostolike of Rome as the head fountaine therof throughout all this tyme wherof we speake before our Conquest it shall be inough to cast our eyes only vpon the vniuersality of all writers in those dayes whose volumes are full of narrations apperteyning to this effect as namely of Bishops made throughout all Kingdomes by ordinaunce and authority of the Bishop of Rome Of Churches Abbyes Monasteryes Hospitalls confirmed and priuiledged by the said authority Of Kings and Emperours also annoynted by them and their authority for the spirituall temporall good of Christendome And in this very tyme wherof we talke happened the mutation of the Kingdome of France from Chilpericus to Pipinus and Charles his sonne and of the Roman Empire from the Grecians vnto the said Charles of the said Empire from the French to the Germanes by the authority of the Pope of Rome and infinite other publike testimonyes of supreme spirituall iurisdiction exercised 〈◊〉 where by that Sea with the approbation of all the worlde And no one example can be alleadged of any such power or iurisdiction pretended or exercised by any Prince temporall whatsoeuer throughout all the Christian world in this tyme by vs prescribed 66. And for so much as by this argument we presume that our English Kings and Princes ran vnitedly in all points of religion with others abroade for that they were neuer noted of any difference or opposition as hath byn said it followeth by good deduction and inference that no such common-Common-law as M. Attorney imagineth could haue place among them deriuing spirituall and Ecclesiastical iurisdiction from the right of Princes temporall Crownes and excluding that of the Sea Apostolike For in case that any such law had byn made it would haue byn extant either by writing or tradition and if it had byn Common as often here it is called it would haue byn knowne by some one at least besides M. Attorney for that community importeth participation with many how then could there be any such Common-lawes in those dayes which no man knew no man recorded no man euer thought or dreamed of as by all circumstances of those tymes and men and state of things may be presumed And if any such thing had byn deuised in those dayes it must needs haue byn reiected and impugned as singular schismaticall or hereticall for that it would haue byn contrary and contradictory to the common sense iudgement whole current of that time And let this suffice for this consideration The eight Demonstration 67. The eight Demonstration in this matter may be the extraordinary deuotion of our auncient Kings before the Conquest towardes the Sea of Rome in making their Kingdomes tributary thervnto euen in temporall things also which is a signe that they meant not to deny vnto that Sea her spirituall iurisdiction which from the beginning had byn exercised by the same in our countrey seeing voluntarily likewise they gaue her teÌ„porall iurisdiction in gathering and axacting this tribute of euery house throughout the Realme which beginning from K. Inas as all our Authors doe agree aboue 900. yeres gone hath byn continued euer since vnder the name of Peter-pence for that they were first giuen to S. Peter and to his Successours the Bishops of Rome vntill the later part of K. Henry the eight his raigne euen in the
tyme of the Danes themselues as presently shal be shewed 68. And for breuities sake it will be least perhaps to alleadge here the wordes of one that was skillfull in the matter for that he had byn Collector or gatherer of this tribute for diuerse yeres togeather in England vnder the sayd King Henry to whome also he dedicated his historie to wit Polidor Virgil an Italian Archdeacon of VVells who out of al historiographers had gathered the grounds and antiquities of this tribute and in the life of King Inas of the VVest saxons hauing shewed and declared first togeather with all other auncient writers how wise valiant and pious a King he was and what singular monuments therof he had left behinde him as among other the buylding of the Church of VVells the Abbey of Glastenbury the like he finally concludeth thus Officia eius Regis pietatis plena infinit a referuntur illud imprimis quod Regnum suum Romano Pontifici vectigale fecerit singulis argenteâ— nummis quos denarios vocant in singulas domus impositis c. There are infinite good workes of this King related by Historiographers full of piety and this among the first that he made his Kingdome tributary to the Bishop of Rome imposing vpon euery house a penny And all England at this present time doth pay this tribute for piety religious sake to the Bishop of Rome gathered from euery house of the whole Kingdome and vulgarly they are called the pence of S. Peter which the Pope gathereth vp by his officer called Collectour which office we for some yeres did exercise in that Kingdome and for that cause went first of all thither Thus Polidor 69. Iohn Stow doth set downe many particularityes of the rich gifts of gold and siluer vestments Church-ornaments which this King Inas gaue and bestovved vpon the Church of VVells buylded by him He testifieth also of his gyft of Peter-pence imposed vpon his Kingdome as giuen about the yeare of Christ 705. And Polidor hath further these wordes of him King Inas being exceeding desirous to amend and establish the state of his Kingdome and to instruct his subiects how to liue well and happily did make most holy lawes and left them to be obserued But the wickednes of his posterity hath by little and little worne out the same And lastly after all this glory wherin he had raigned thirty seuen yeres he leauing voluntarily his Kingdome wâ—â—â— to Rome for deuotion and pietyes sake and there saith Stow liued and ended his life in poore estate And heare now I would 〈◊〉 whether any of these lawes made by King Inas were likely to be against the Popes spirituall iurisdiction or in fauour therof And if the later may with more reason be presumed then haue we more auncient coÌ„mon-lawes that is to say temporall lawes against M. Attorney then he can alleadge any for himself to the contrary 70. But to goe forward in shewing the continuance confirmation and encrease of this temporall tribute to the Pope of Rome the said Polidor writing of King Offa the most famous and valiant King of the Mercians and shewing how wicked cruell he had byn first and how godly he became afterward hath these words He built the magnificent Cathedrall Church of Hereford and adorned the same with most ample gifts he caused to be sought out the body of S. Alban and placed the same in a monastery of S. Benedicts order built by himself and further he builded the monastery of Bath And yet more for further satisfaction of his former synnes he passed the Ocean sea went to Rome and there made tributary his Kingdome of Mercians to Adrian the Pope by imposing that tribute vpon euery house of his people which was called Peter-pence and this as some thinke by the imitation of King Inas which had done the same some yeres before in the Kingdome of the VVestsaxons And this saith Polidor was done by Offa vpon the yere 775. which was according to this accompt seuenty yeres after the other And this King Offa was he who made the famous Dich betwene his Kingdome VVales called Offa-hiâ—-dich raigned thirty and nyne yeres in al prosperity and had present with him that subscribed to his Charter for the founding of the monastery of S. Albanes besides his sonne and Prince Egfryde nyne Kings fifteene Bishops and ten Dukes as Stow relateth out of the Charter it self dated the thirty and three yere of his raigne and of Christ our sauiour 793. 71. And about some fourscore yeres more or lesse after this againe King Adelnulph otherwise called Edelnulph or Edelph sonne and heire to King Egbert the first great Monarch that gaue the name of Anglia or England to our Countrey hauing adioyned vnto his Kingdome of the VVest saxons fiue more to wit that of the Mercians Kentish saxons East-saxons South-saxons and VVelsh-men This Adelnulph I say comming to raigne after his Father was a rare man of vertue and left exceeding many monuments of piety behind him gaue the tenth parte of his Kingdome to the mayntenaunce of Clergie men sent his yongest sonne Alfred to Rome to liue there and to be brought vp vnder Pope Leo the 4. and afterward resolued also to goe himself in person He went saith Polidor to Rome vpon a vow and was most benignly receaued by Pope Leo the fourth and there he made tributary vnto the Pope of Rome such partes of the Iland as King Egbert his father had adioyned vnto the Kingdome of the VVest-saxons imitating herin his predecessour King Inas and moreouer made a speciall law therof that whosoeuer had thirty-pence rent in possessions by the yeare or more houses then one should pay yearely a penny for euery house which they did inhabite that this should be paid at the feast of S. Peter and S. Paul which commeth vpon the 29. of Iune or at the furthest at the feast of the Chaines of S. Peter which is the first of August So Polidor adding that some doe attribute this law vnto King Alfred his sonne when he came to raigne but not truly for that it was made by Adelnulph vpon the yeare of Christ 947. 72. Here now then we haue this tribute graunted and confirmed by three seuerâ—â—l Kings the first of the VVest-saxons yet in effect Monarch of England And some haue noted that as the VVest-saxons Mercians were the first that made this offer of tribute vpon deuotion to S. Peter and his Successours so were they the Kingdomes that were most aduanced in their temporall felicity and successes and finally were vnited togeather vnder one Monarch And that of the VVest-saxons being the first and last that gaue and confirmed and continued the same grew to be the Monarch ouer all the rest For as for the continuance perpetuall payment therof to the Church of Rome throughout all tymes there can be no doubt made for that in the yery
tyme of the Danes as before I noted King Canutus the Dane as Ingulphus testifyeth which liued presently after him was so carefull to haue this duly payed with other dutyes belonging to the Church as being in his iourney towardes Rome he wrote backe to his Bishops and other officers in these words Nunc igitur obtestor c. Now then I doe beseech all you my Bishops other officers and all gouernours of the Kingdome by the faith which you doe owe vnto God me that you will so prouide that before my arriuall at Rome all debts be payed which according to auncient lawes are due That is to say the accustomed almes for euery plough the tythes of beastes borne euery yeare the Pence which you owe to S. Peter at Rome whether they be due out of the cittyes or the Countrey that by the middest of August you pay the tythes of your corne that at the feast of S. Martine you pay the first frutes of your seed to the Church and parish in which euery man liueth which payment is called Kâ—ke-seet And if these things be not performed by you before I retourne assure your selues that my Kingly authority shall punish ech man according to the lawes most seuerely without pardoning any Fare you well Vpon the yere of Christ 1032. So he And marke good Reader that he saith he will punish according to the lawes yea and in his former words that there are auncient lawes for these Dutyes to Rome which M. Attorney cannot bring for his assertion against the Pope so as in auncient common lawes we are now before him But let vs goe forward end this Demonstration 73. About thirty yeres after this againe King Edward the Confessor wrote to Pope Nicolas the second in these wordes Ego quâ— que pro modulo meo augeo c confirmo c. I also for some small gifte of myne doe encrease and confirme the donations of paying such money as S. Peter hath in England and doe send vnto you at this time the said money collected togeather with some Princely gyfts of our owne to the end that you may pray for me and for the peace of my Kingdome and that you doe institute some continuall and solemne memory before the bodyes of the Blessed Apostles for all the English-nation c. So good S. Edward 74. And when not long after him King VVilliam of Normandy obteyned the crowne he forgott not this law among the rest as afterward when we come to talke of him and his raigne in particuler we shall more at large declare For his tenth law in order hath this title De denario Sancti Petri qui Anglicè dicitur Rome-scotâ— of the Penny of S. Peter called Rome-scot in the English tongue And then he beginneth his law thus Omnis qui habuerit triginta denaâ—â— vinae pecuniae in domo sua de proprio suo Anglorum lege dabit denarium Sancti Petri lege DanoruÌ„ dimidiam marcam c. Euery man that shal hâ—uâ— the worth of thirty-pence of liuely money of his owne in his house shall by the law of English-men pay the penny of S. 〈◊〉 and by the law of the Danes shall pay halfe a marke And this penny of S. Peter shall be summoned or called for vpon the solemnity and feast of S. Peter and Paul and gathered vpon the feast of the Chaines os S. Peter so as it shall not be deteyned beyond that day c. thus the Conquerour in confirmation of that which other English Kings had done before him appointing also in the same place that his Iustice should punish them that refused to pay the said money or paid it not at the due day appointed 75. And to conclude this matter this tribute was continually paid from the first institution therof not only before the Conquest as now you haue heard but afterwards also by all the Norman Kings their Successours vnto King Henry the 8. as out of Polidor we haue seene And the same King Henry himself duely paid the same in like manner for more then twenty yeres togeather vntill he brake from the Pope and Sea of Rome vpon the causes which all men know Wherevpon this our Demonstration inferreth that all this while it is not likely they paying so willingly and deuourly this temporall tribute vnto the Popes of Rome that they denyed his spirituall iurisdiction or held him in that iealosie of competency for vsurping therby vpon their Crownes as now we doe And lastly that the supreme spirituall authority of Queene Elizabeth without any Act of Parlament was warrantable by these Kings lawes which is the mayne paradoxicall conclusion of M. Attorneys whole discourse against which we haue yet a Demonstration or two more so an end The nynth Demonstration 76. The nynth Demonstration then about this matter shall be the consideration of our English Kings their singular and extraordinary deuotion before the Conquest to the Sea of Rome which was such as diuers of them left their Crownes and Kingdomes after many yeres that they had raigned and ruled most gloriously at home and went to liue and dye in that citty some in religions habit and profession of Monasticall life as Kenredus King of the Mercians and Offa King of the East angles some in secular weed but of most religious deuout and exemplar conuersation as Inas and Ceadwalla Kings of the VVest-saxons some others went thither of deuotion with intention to retourne againe as the other great Offa King of the Mercians Adelnulph alfred and Canutus Monarches of all England and lastly good King Edward the Confessor had determined vowed a iourney thither in pilgrimage but that his Kingdome greatly repyninge therat in respect of the daungerous tymes two Popes â—â— and Nicolas decreed that he should not come as before we haue touched but rather bestow the charges of that voyage vpon some other good worke namely the encrease of the Monastery of VVestminster 77. And here I might enlarge my self much in the declaration of these particulers which we haue named and of many others that we haue omitted in this kind I meane of English Kings that leauing their temporall Crownes haue submitted themselues to the sweet yoke of Christ in religious life Iohn Fox in his Actes and Monuments doth recount nyne crowned Kings that became Monkes within the first two hundred yeres after Englands conuersion to Christian faith though all of them went not to Rome and some eighteene or twenty Queenes or daughters to Kings or Queenes that tooke the same course contemning whatsoeuer pleasures or preferments the world could giue them But of such Kings as went to Rome and made themselues religious there the foresaid Kenredus of the Mercians and Offa of the Eastangles were the most famous who agreeing togeather vpon the yere 708. as Florentins after S. Bede doth recount the history lest both their Kingdomes wiues children honours goods and the
exercised in her dayes if the statute of the first Parlament had not giuen the same vnto her which had as good authority to giue it her as she to vse the same according to that which you haue seene declared in the former Chapters whereunto we referre our selues for the proofes laid downe The tenth Demonstration 85. And now to drawe to an end and to ioyne issue with M. Attorney in more plaine wordes and assertion my tenth and last demonstration shall be out of two of the most noble wise and famous Kings of our land and Monarches of the same before the Conquest Alfred to wit and Edgar who doe expresly sett downe the contrary proposition to that of M. Attorney about spirituall iurisdiction belonging to Kings and temporall Princes so as where the former demonstrations are but deductions and inferrences though clere and euident as you haue seene this last is a plaine and perspicuous asseueration of two such renowned Kings as were most eminent for wisdome learning religion and valour of all the ranke of those tymes Of King Alfred is recorded this speach of his Germanam genuinam esse Regis dignitatem dictitare solebat si in Regne Christi quae est Ecclesia se non Regem sed ciuem agnosceret si non supra sacerdotum leges se elatè efferres sed legibus Christi per sacerdotes promulgatis submisso se atque humili animo subderet He was wont to say that the true and proper dignity of a King consisted principally in this that in the Kingdome of Christ which is his Church he bare himself not as a King but as a citizen and that he should not arrogantly lift vp himself abouâ— the lawes of Priests but rather with a lowly and humble minde subiect himself to the lawes of Christ promulgated by Priests So he 86. But now touching King Edgar about a hundred yeares after him of whome Florentius Marianus and others doe write these wordes That he was the Monarch of the English world the flower ornament of all his predecessours the peaceable King no lesse memorable to English-men then Romulus to the Romanes Tyrus to the Persians Alexander to the Macedonians Arsaces to the Parthians and Charles the great vnto the French Of this man I say we haue extant a certaine oration of his made in the third yeare of his raigne vnto the Bishops of his land gathered togeather for reformation of the Clergie wherof S. Dunstane Archbishop of Canterbury was the chief and with him was S. Ethelwâ—ld B. of VVincester His oration is somewhat long and beginneth thus Quoniam magnificauit Dominus misericordiam suam facere nobiscum dignum est Patres Reuerendissimi vt innumeris illius beneficijs dignis responde amus operibus Neque enim in gladio nostro c. 87. For so much as our Lord hath exalted his mercy towardes vs it is conuenient most Reuerend Fathers that we endeauour to answere his innumerable benefitts with dew workes on our behalfe for that as the prophet saith we doe not possesse this land by our owne sword nor shall the strength of our arme saue vs but the right hand and holy arme of him that hath vouchsafed to take vs to his fauour And therfore it is iust and right that for so much as he hath subiected all vnder our feete that we subiect our soules vnto him in such sort as that we endeauour to bring them that he hath put vnder vs to be subiect also vnto his lawes and as for me my part is to gouerne lay men by the law of equity to doe iust iudgement betweene euery man and his neighbour to punishe sacrilegious men to represse rebells to take the poore man out of the hand of his stronger and deliuer the needy and impotent from such as oppresse and spoile them It belongeth also to my solicitude to prouide necessaries for Ministers of Gods Churches couents of Monkes cloysters of virgins to procure them peace and quietnes to serue Godâ— But vnto you it apperteyneth to make inquiry examination of their manners if they liue continently if they behaue themselues decently and with edification towards them that be in the world if they be solicitous in seruing God vigilant in teaching the people sober in diet moderate in habit and the like So he 88. And then after a long complaint of many disorders in those dayes crept into diuers of the Clergie the good zealous King hath these words These scandalous things are proclaimed euery where by souldiers muttered by the people sung by players and will you reuerend Fathers neglect dissemble spare them that so offend where is the sword of Leui where the zeale of Simeon where is the spirit of Moyses where the sword of Phinees the Priest Yea where is the spirit and feruour of S. Peter wherby he so dreadfully punished both auarice and heresie follow him follow him ô you Priests tempus faciendi contra eos qui dissipauerunt legem Dei it is high tyme to punish those that haue dissipated the law of God by their euill life Ego Constantini vos Petri gladium habetis in membus iungamus dexteras gladium gladio copulemus I haue the sword of Constantine you the sword of S. Peter in your hands let vs ioyne our forces and couple sword to sword vt eijciantur extra castra leprosi that leaprous and infectious people be cast out of the tents of God c. Thus this noble pious K. pronouÌ„ced in the presence of his Prelates and people with much more which for breuity I doe omitt 89. And now M. Attorney will see heere what accompt these two auncient Kings made of these two powers and swordes spirituall and temporall and of their distinction and subordination the one to the other And it seemeth that this speach of King Edgar was so memorable and famous to all his posterity that VVilliam Conquerour also did imitate the very same when in certaine lawes of his ordeyning that such lay men as were disobedient to the Bishops sentence should be punished by his temporall officers he vseth this phrase of Edgar saying Rex constringit malefactorem vt emendet primùm Episcopo deinde Regi sic erunt ibi duo gladij gladius gladium iâ—uabit The King shall compell the malefactor to make amends first to the Bishop and then to the King and so shall there be two swordes and the one sword shall assist the other Where we see that he did subordinate his owne sword to that of the Bishops and Ecclesiasticall power of the Church And the self same manner of speach and forme of beliefe as common to the whole world did Queene Eleanor wife to King 〈◊〉 the second vse in her epistle to Celestâ—nus the Pope when she â—â— treated him to excommunicate the Emperour and Duke of â—â—stria for deteining her sonne K. Richard the first prisoner which letter was written by Petrus Blesensis
the same Archbishops returning the yeare following to England againe the said Pope Alexander wrote to K. VVilliam by them Alexander Episcopus Seruus Seruorum Dei Charissimo filio Gulielnio glorioso Regi Anglorum c. Wherein after he had tolde him Inter mundi Principes Rectores egregiam vestrae religionis fanâ—am intelligimus that among all the Princes gouernours of the world wee haue heard the singular fame of your religion exhorting him to goe forward in the same for that perseuerance only to the end is the thing which bringeth the Crowne of euerlasting reward he toucheth also diuers points of defending Ecclesiasticall persons and libertyes of the Church of releeuing oppressed people vnder his dominion telling him that God will exact a seuere accoÌ„pt therof at his hands which no doubt was meant principally of the oppressed English nation by him wherof Lanfranke secretly had informed the said Pope After all this I say he telleth him of certaine busines that he had committed to Lanfranke to be handled in England in a Synod to be gathered there as namely about the preheminence of the two Archbishopricks Canterbury and Yorke And also to heare againe and define the cause of the Bishop of Chichester deposed before by his legats And finally he concludeth that he should beleiue Lanfranke Vt nostrae dilectionis affectum plenius cognoscatis reliqua nostrae legationis verba attentius audiatis that by him you may more fully vnderstand the affection of our loue towards you as also heare more attentiuely the rest of our legation committed vnto him c. Where he speaketh to the King as you see like a Superiour And Iohn Stow reciting the history of the said Synod gathered about these matters in England the yeare following at VVindesor hath these words taken out of auncient historiographers This yeare by the commaundement of Pope Alexander and consent of King VVilliam the Conquerour in the presence of the said King his Bishops Prelates and Nobility the primacy which Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury claymed ouer the Church and Archbishop of Yorke was examined and tryâ—d out c. Heere then was no repining of King VVilliam at the Popes authority in those dayes but all conformity rather with the same 13. I might alleadge many other examples to this effect as that which Stow writeth in the 17. yeare of the raigne of K. VVilliam and yeare of Christ 1083. that VVilliam Bishop of Durham by leaue of the King and nobles of the Realme went to Rome and obtained of Pope Gregory the 7. to bring the Monks from Tarrow and Yarmouth into the Cathedrall Church of Durham where he gaue to them lands Churches ornaments c. all which saith he K. VVilliam the Conqueror confirmed by his charter in confirmation no doubt of the Popes Charter which to procure he went to Rome and he had licence thervnto from the King and nobles that were sounders of that Church which licence they would neuer haue graunted if they had thought that the matter had appertained only to the King at home in his owne countrey and not to the Pope 14. And in the very same yeare K. VVilliam as before we haue touched being entred into great iealosie of the ambition and aspiring mynd of his halfe-brother Otho Bishop of Baion Earle of Kent least with his Councell and riches he might assist his sonne Roâ—â—rt and others that did rise in Normandy against him or as some thinke desirous to sease vpon his great riches and wealth which he gathered togeather he suddenlie returned from Normandy to the I le of VVight where he vnderstood the said Otho to be in great pompe pretending to goe to Rome and at vnawares apprehended him but yet for excuse of that violent fact upon a Bishop he made first a long speach vnto his nobles there present shewing that he did it not so much in respect of his owne temporall security as in defence of the Church which this man oppressed My brother saith he hath greatly oppressed England in my absence spoyled the Churches of their lands and rents made them naked of the ornaments giuen by our predecessours the Christian Kings that haue raigned before me in England and loued the Church of God endowing it with honours and gifts of many kindes VVherefore now as we beleeue they rest reioycing with a happy retribution Ethelbert and Edward S. Oswald Athulse Alfred Edward the elder Edgar and my cosen and most deare lord Edward the Confessor haue giuen riches vnto the holy Church the spouse of God my brother to whom I committed the gouernment of the whole Kingdome violently plucketh away their goods c. 15. This was one excuse vsed by the Conqueror Another was as Stow recordeth that he said that wheras his brother was both Bishops of Baion and Earle of Kent he apprehended him as Earle of Kent and not as Bishop of Baion that is to say as a lay-person and not as an Ecclesiasticall And yet further when he was vrged about that matter by his owne Prelates he was wont to say as Stow and others doe also note that he did it by particular licence of the Pope and not only by licence but also by his decree and commaundement and so he protested at his death Wherby we see how little opinioÌ„ he had of his owne spirituall iurisdiction in this behalfe Of King VVilliam the Conquerour his lawes in fauour of the Church and Church-men §. II. 16. But no one thing doth more exactly declare the sense and iudgement of King VVilliam in these things then his particular lawes which are recorded by Roger Houeden an author of good antiquity who shewing that King VVilliam in the 4. yeare of his raigne calling togeather all his Barons Gouernours of Prouinces twelue expert men out of euery shyre did reveiw the auncient lawes both of the English and Danes approuing those that were thought expedient and adding others of his owne beginning with those that appertained to the libertyes exaltation of the Church Taking our beginning saith he from the lawes of our holy mother the Church by which both King and Kingdome haue their sound fundament of subsisting c. And then followeth the first law with this title De clericis possessionibus corum Of Clergie-men their possessions the law it self is writen in these few words but containing much substance Omnis Clericus etiam omnes Scholares omnes res possessiones corum vbicunque fuerint pacem Dei Sanctae Ecclesiae habeant Let euery Clergie-man and all schollers and all their goods and possessions whersoeuer they be haue the peace of God and of holy Church And afterwards he declareth what this peace of the Church is to wit that neither their persons nor their goods can be arested molested or made to pay tribute or otherwise troubled by any secular iudge whatsoeuer 17. And in the second law
daies they can in Catholike countries vpoÌ„ this pretence of a greater good to ensue therby vnto the Church and Countrey where they are graunted and consequently if K. VVilliam in his dayes did make any such appropriatioÌ„s in this sense it is to be vnderstood that the same was first allowed by the Sea Apostolicke as before we haue shewed in the examples of Charters for buylding establishing of Churches monasteryes and other pious workes And the same may be gathered also out of the Ordinances made about the said appropriations afterward in the 15. yeare of K. Richard the second and 4. of K. Henry the fourth by Parlament wherin the Bishops did fit as cheife in these affaires 29. Collations also of benefices require spirituall power and iurisdiction in him that doth giue or confer the same though in this there may be diuers degrees which are declared 〈…〉 Canon-law And M. Attorney being so eminent in the common-law ought not alltogeather to haue omitted them For first wheras the word Benefice or Church with Cure or Parish for all these are vsed oftentimes for the same doth comprehend as well a Bishopricke as a lower benefice if M. Attorney will vnderstand it heere of the former that is to say that no man can appropriate or bestow a Bishoprick vpon any person but he that hath Ecclesiastical iurisdiction he must remember if before he knew it that three things doe concurre in making of a Bishop by diuine and Canon-law to wit Election Confirmation and Consecration as may be seen by the places therof heere quoted in the margent not to trouble the text therewith to vnskillfull Readers 30. And albeit the first to wit Election when it is iustly made doe giue right to the elected to pretend the second and third that is confirmation and consecration nor can they be denyed vnto him without iniury except vpon iust cause as the same law saith yet can he not vpon his only Election exercise any part of his office of a Bishop either in iurisdiction or order But when he hath the second parte which is confirmation and induction to the benefice which is properly called inuestiture then hath he iurisdiction vpon those people and may exercise the Acts therof by visiting punishing or the like but not the Acts of Order vntill he haue consecration also that is to say he cannot make Priests nor administer the sacrament of confirmation nor doe other such actions as are peculiar to Episcopall Order 31. Now for these three things the first which is election or nomination may be perfourmed by any Prince or lay-man that hath lawfull authority therevnto which diuers wayes he may haue as after shall be shewed either by Ius patronatus of the benefice or prerogatiue graunted him by the Church The second which is confirmation and giuing of iurisdiction must only proceed from him that is the fountaine of all spirituall iurisdiction vnder Christ which is the Bishop of Rome or some Metropolitan or Bishop vnder him that hath authority and commission from him The third which is consecration must be done according to the Canon-law by three Bishops at the least And by this also may wee vnderstand what is necessary for the appropriating or conferring of any lower Benefice with Cure to an ordinary Priest to wit the two first election or presentation which may be done by a secular man and confirmation or inuestiture which allwayes must come as hath byn said either from the Sea Apostolicke or some Bishop authorized vnder him for that it giueth spirituall power and iurisdiction ouer soules which no man can doe but he that hath it in himself no man can haue it but he that receaued it from those that had it immediatly from Christ to wit S. Peter the rest of the Apostles and their Successors Gouernours of the Church as before in the second Chapter of this Answere we haue declared 32. And yet further it is to be noted for more cleernes and distinction that the first of these three to wit Election is of foure distinct sortes in the Canon-law The one called election properly or choise by suffrages and voyces of such as haue to choose The second is termed Postulation when one is offred that is not altogeather capable of the benefice but hath need of dispensation The third is called presentation when he that is patron or hath the aduouson of any benefice presenteth one by right of that Ius patronatus the right of patronage The fourth is called nomination which hath diuers curious differences noted in the law ouer long heer to be discussed But this is sufficient for our purpose that all these foure wayes doe comprehend but only the first degree of appropriating a benefice to any incumbent And albeit originally they doe all foure appertaine to Ecclesiasticall power for that they concerne an Ecclesiasticall thinge yet for many ages haue they byn imparted also by authority and commissioÌ„ of the Sea Apostolicke or by right of patronage to secular lay-men both Princes and others I meane to choose postulate present and nominate fit persons both for Bishops and Pastors And this we see in vse now for many ages in all Catholike Countreys throughout Christendome especially concerning Bishopricks and greatest dignityes Ecclesiasticall But yet no Prince taketh that authority as descending from his Crowne but as by commission graunt or indult of the Sea Apostolicke which they hold to be the fountaine of all spirituall authority and iurisdiction 33. All which being well vnderstood it is easy to distinguish and therby euacuate the argument of M. Attorney in this place which is a plaine Sophisme and deceitfull Syllogisme hauing one sense in the Maior another in the minor For if in the maior proposition wherin he saith out of the Reporte of his law that no man can appropriate an ecclesiasticall benefice with Cure but he that hath spâ—rituall iurisdiction If he vnderstand I say the first degree only which is to choose postulate present or nominate then the said maior is false for that lay-men may doe it also by commission as before we haue said and then doe we graunt his minor proposition that K. VVilliam did or might so appropriate But if he vnderstand in the second or third degree of confirmation and consecration of Bishops then is the maior true the minor false And so M. Attorneys syllogisme euery way is found faulty and guylfull nor worthy of his place and credit 34. And yet will I add one thing more for conclusion of this matter which is that as diuers secular Princes in former ages and in ours also haue had the first degree of approprition as hath been declared to wit to nominate fit persons so haue diuerse pretended as well in our Countries as elswhere to haue in a certaine manner the second from the Sea Apostolicke that is to say to giue the inuestitures in Bishopricks Abbyes and other chiefe
office for that saith Florentius from the time he was made Archbishop which was no lesse then two years it was not permitted vnto him either to hold any Synod or to correct the vices which were sprung vp through England Wherevnto Malmesbury and Edmerus that 〈◊〉 with him doe add that the King would not suffer him to goe to Rome to take his pall of the Pope as all Archbishops of Canterbury were accustomed to doe and the other greatly vrged to haue licence But after a long combat which he had had with the King diuers other Bishops that followed the Kings fauour in a Synod at London vpō the third weeke in lent Anno Domini 1095. and eight yeare of King VVilliam his raigne the said Archbishop being extreamly baited by the King his followers stood constant in his appeale to Rome 4. Which thing Rufus perceiuing saith Malmesbury he sent secretly certaine messengers to Rome to intreat the Pope which then was Vrban the second to send the Pall of Canterbury vnto the King to be giuen to whom he would Whervnto though the Pope would not yeeld yet he sent back with his messengers for Legate the Bishop of Albanum named VValta with the said Pall who shewed vnto the King so many reasons why the Pope could not yeeld to his demaund and intreated him so forceably to be content that he might giue the said Pall from the Pope to Anselme with accustomed ceremonyes in the Church of Canterbury as at length he obteyned the same and made them freinds 5. But this frendship lasted not longe for that the very next yeare after the King continued his old manner of oppressing the Church S. Anselme went vnto him to VVinchester and there first by intercessors desired the King that he might haue licence to goe to Rome to conferr diuers difficultyes of his with Vrban the Pope The King answered that he would not giue him licence for that he knew him to haue no such great sinnes that it was needfull for him to goe to Rome for absolution nor yet to be lesse learned then Pope Vrban whose counsaile direction he would aske Whervpon the Archbishop entring the Kings chamber sate downe by his side saith the Story and disputed the matter with him affirming him to deny Christ himself that denyed recourse vnto his Vicar vpon earth And thervpon he concluded that this licence could not be denyed him by a Christian King and consequently he would goe The King said he should carry out nothing with him The Archbishop answered he would goe naked and bare-foote Which firme resolution the King perceiuing to be in him vsed by messengers vnto him diuers intreatyes saith VValsingham and offered large promises of fauours if he would stay But the other would not but departed the Realme though he were searched and rifled by the Kings Officers at the port 6. By all which story it most euidently appeareth that albeit this young disorderly and passionate King were as well in this as in other matters headstronge and violent in pursuing his appetites desires as well in Ecclesiasticall as Temporall affaires yet did he neuer deny the Popes spirituall iurisdiction in England but rather acknowledged the same in sending to Rome to intreat that the pall might be sent to him as also in going about to diuert S. Anselms recourse thither But alas there passed not many years but God punished seuerely these greiuous sinnes against his Church For as both the foresaid Malmesbury Edmerus that liued with him doe write S. Anselms going to Rome frō thence with Pope Vrban to a Councell of Bishops gathered togeather at Bary in Apulia wherin among other things all lay-men were excommunicated that presumed to giue Ecclesiasticall Inuestitures as also those that receiued them at lay-mens hands which was thought principally to haue byn done in respect of King VVilliam he returned againe some years after into France and there passing his banishment with great quietnes of mind he being one day with S. Hugh Abbot of Cluniaecke famous in those dayes for holines the said Abbot told him in the hearing of diuers others that the night before he had seen King VVilliam called before God and receiued the sorrowfull sentence of damnation wherat all the hearers marueyling the next newes they heard from England was that the said King was strangely slaine by an erring arrow of his familiar seruant Tyrrell while he hunted in the New-forrest and that being stroken he fell downe dead without speaking any one word And the same authors doe recount diuers other the like presages and prognostications that happened as well to the King himself as to other friends of his in England portending this euent but neglected by him 7. And this shall suffice for King VVilliam Rufus who raigned thirteen years And though he was naught to all kind of men saith Malmesbury and pernicious in his actions as well to secular as Clergy men yet had he no other iudgement in matters of religion then his father or auncestors nor euer was he noted of any least difference therin Nor doth Maister Attorney bring any instance at all out of this Kings Raigne and therfore shall wee passe to his younger brother that ensued him in the Kingdome OF KING HENRY THE FIRST VVhich was the third King after the Conquest §. I. 8. This was the third sonne of VVilliam the great surnamed the Conquerour who finding the commodity by absence of his eldest brother Robert Duke of Normandy tooke the Kingdome of England vpon him hauing gained by faire promises the good-wills of all or most of the Realme and so was crowned by Maurice Bishop of London for that S. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury was yet in exile as before vnder Rufus you haue heard 9. What the said Henry did sweare and promise and what he began euen from the very day of his Coronation to put in practice Florentius that then liued declareth in these words Consecrationis suae die Sanctam Dei Ecclesiam c. From the very day of his consecration he set free the holy Church of God which in his brothers dayes had byn sold and let to farme he tooke away all euill customes and remoued all vniust exactions wherby the Kingdome had byn wrongfully oppressed before commaunded that peace and freedome should be holden throughout the whole Realme He restored the law of S. Edward to all men in common with those additions or corrections which his Father had added thervnto c. So Florentius And what his Fathers additions were and how greatly in fauour of the Church and of Ecclesiasticall power authority and libertyes you haue heard before in his life and lawes Wherby we may easily ghesse with what mind and iudgement this man entered vnto his crowne 10. And albeit in this point he neuer altered yet there passed not two years of his gouernment but partely vpon Kingly appetite to haue power in all things and
find recorded by Malmesbury and others of that time that Calixtus being made Pope vpon the yeare 1119. and presently comming into France and calling a Councell at Rhemes K. Henry of England sent diuers Bishops at his commaundement vnto that Councell And the next yeare after going to treat with the said Pope in person at his Castell of Gesorse in Normandy Acta sunt multae inter illos c. many things were treated between them saith Houeden as it was conuenient in the meeting of so great personages But the principall was that Henry obtained of the Pope to graunt vnto him that he might haue all the customes coÌ„firmed which his Father had in England and Normandy especially that none from thenceforth should be sent Legat into England except the King vpon some controuersie falling out which could not be ended by his Bishops should demaund the same of the Pope So Houeden 15. Wherby we may see the Kings iudgment of the Pope â—â—thority and the recourse to be made thervnto in matters of moâ—â— moment And that which is more soone after this meeting I find that the foresaid Emperour made the like attonement with the same Calixtus which Malmesbury recordeth in these wordâ— In nomine Sancta indiuiduae Trinitatis Ego Henricus c. In the name of the holy and indiuisible blessed Trinity I Henry by the Grace of God Emperour c. for the loue of God and of the holy Romaine Church and of my Lord Calixtus the Pope and for remedy of my soule doe remit freely to God and his holy Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and to his holy Catholike Church all inuestitures by ring and staffe and doe yeeld and permit that in all Churches within my Kingdomes and Empire there be made Canonicall election and free consecration of Ecclesiasticall persons c. 16. And thus was ended that fierce and bloudy controuersie that had lasted and troubled the whole Christian world aboue fifty yeares saith Malmesbury about the vse of Inuestitures pretended by princes to be graunted vnto them and their auncestours by different Popes But yet neuer challenged the same as incident to their Crowne or temporall iurisdiction but as a priuiledge graunted by the Sea Apostolike which might lawfully be done as you haue heard by the former rule of Baldus the Lawyer that the Pope may commit spirituall things by priuiledge in some cases as the is to a mere lay-man And yet further if we seek the beginning of these inuestitures how and when and to whome they were first graunted we shall find the matter very vncertaine For albeit some haue thought and written out of a certaine relation in Sigebert his Chronicle that the first graunt of these Inuestitures was made by Pope Adrian the first vnto Charles the Great in respect of his great meritts toward the Church yet others doe hold this to be false and that the name of Inuestitures was not knowne in those dayes but rather crept in afterward yea and rather taken and vsurped to themselues by certaine Princes by inuasion of intrusion vpon the Church priuately first then more publikely afterward and therevpon pretended by their Successours than granted by speciall gift or consent of any Pope aâ— alâ—â— Which seemeth to haue byn the case also of our King Henry 〈◊〉 first who as you haue heard did pretend to challeng the iâ—â—â—â—â—â—tures as vsed by his Father and brother before him wherof 〈◊〉 notwithstanding we finde no expresse proofe for example 〈◊〉 any of our historyes that they vsed them and much lesse that they were lawfully graunted vnto them And albeit they had byn yet might the same authority which did graunt them reuoke them againe vpon the notable abuses which therof did ensue by selling and buying of Churches by Princes and their officers 17. But howsoeuer this were yet is it manifest heerby that as well those princes which violently tooke these inuestitures vpon them as others that might haue them perhaps graunted for a tyme both of them I say did pretend to haue them from the Sea Apostolike and therin acknowledged the Primacy and Supremacy of Ecclesiasticall power to be in that Sea and not in themselues Which is wholy against M. Attorneys conclusion And therefore the said Emperour Henry the 5. when he deteyned prisoner the foresaid Pope Paescalis and forced him to make a constrained graunt vnto him of the said Inuestitures he would needs haue him put these words in his Bull. Illud igitur diguitatis priuilegium c. That priuiledge of dignity therfore that our Predecessours Bishops of Rome haue graunted vnto your Predecessours Catholike Emperours and haue confirmed the same by their Charters we graunt also to you and doe confirme by this present priuiledge and Charter that vnto the Bishops and Abbots of your Kingdome that shall be chosen freely without violence or Symmony you may giue the inuestiture of staffe ringe and that after the said inuestiture they may canonically receiue their consecration from the Bishop to whome it shall appertaine c. So he 18. And now consider good Reader that if so great potent an enemy of the Church of Rome was so desirous to haue her graunt albeit perforce of such little peeces and raggs of Ecclesiasticall authority as these were how much more glad would he haue byn to haue had all the Popes authority acknowledged to be in himself if he could haue deriued it from the Title of his Crowne and Empire as Syr Edward Cooke would haue taught him if he had byn his Attorney and how easily might he haue procured such a Statute to haue byn made vnto him by his people in Parlament as was made vnto Queen Elizabeth to giue her all supreame authority Ecclesiasticall that euer any person had or might haue if he had listed or if he had thought it had byn worth the procurement And surely it had bin a much more easie and lesse costly way to procure it at home in Germany 〈◊〉 to haue gone to Rome with so mayne an army and extraordinary charges labour and daunger as he did to extort the same from the Pope and yet not all his authority but a small peece therof as hath byn said 19. But now all was amended and accommodated againe as well the Emperour as his father-in-Father-in-law K. Henry yelded vp all their pretended right in those inuestitures as you haue heard And as in the procuring and retaining them by what manner soeuer they acknowledged the spirituall power of the Sea of Rome so much more in rendring them vp againe And for so much as both their acts are presumed principally to haue proceeded of our K. Henry all men may therby see his deuotion to that Sea 20. And this deuotion and obedience he continued from that tyme forward vnto his death which was some 15. years in all which time I might shew diuers euident argumeÌ„ts of this point as of his often sending to Rome
heat and resolution to goe through therin by his power and authority with the Pope yet when he saw the said Pope to mislike his proceedings and to stand constant against him he amayned and and humbled himself presently and this in respect of his conscience and feare of God as himself caused to be written by his Bishops to the said Pope Alexander For there is extant in Houeden a large epistle of all the Bishops Suffragans of Canterbury that were subiects to Thomas the Archbishop written vnto Pope Alexander in the Kings name of his prompt obedience towards him and the Sea of Rome in all things saying Ad vestra quidem mandata non itatus intumuit non elatus obedire contempsit verum gratias agens paterna correctioni Ecclesia se statim submisit examini when the King receiued your commaundements he did not swell with anger nor proudly contemned to obey but giuing thankes for your Fatherly correction did presently submit himself to the examination of the Church And againe Ipse diuini reuerentia timoris 〈◊〉 Maiestatempreferens sed vt filius obediens se iudicio sistere legitimaeque parere sententiae seque legibus alligatum Prinscipem praesto est in omnibus exhibere He for reuerence and respect of the fear of God did not prefer the maiesty of his Kingly State but as an obedient sonne is ready in all things to stand to iudgement and to obey lawfull sentence acknowledging himself though he be a Prince to be bound to the lawes of the Church 11. This then was his disposition of mind in this behalfe which he presently shewed in fact by sending a most honorable Embassage to the Pope to wit the Archbishop of Yorke Bishops of VVinchester London Chichester and Excester with the Earles Arundell the Gundauell de Sancto Valerico and many others both gentlemen and Clarks And as Houeden affirmeth Appellauit pro se regno suo ad Praesentiam Summi Pontificis He appealed for himself and for his kingdome to the Preâ—ence of the Pope desiring that two Legats might be sent into England to iudge of the cause between him the Archbishop And soone after when the Archbishop vpon pacification made was returned and within a few moneths after wikedly slaine in his owne Church of Canterbury the same Pope Alexander taking vpon him as lawfull Iudge to examine punish the fact vpon the person of K. Henry himself sent two Cardinall-Legats for that purpose into Normandy named Graetianus Viuianus as Houeden at large setteth downe the history Wherof K. Henry being aduertised that was present then in those partes beyond the Seas and fearing the euent Ad Praesentiam Summi Pontifiâ—â— appellauit appealed againe as once he had done before to the presence of the Pope himself from his said Legats Wherby we see that he graunted acknowledged the Popes authority ouer him in that matter And the same writer addeth in the same place that the said King fearing also notwithstanding his appeale the seuerity of the Sea Apostolicke in this case passed ouer presently into England giuing straite order and commaundment that no man should be permitted to enter with any Bull or Breâ—â— of the Pope of what sorte soeuer except first he gaue caution security that he would thereby bring no hurte or greiuaunce to the King or Kingdome 12. But after this againe to omit many other things and iuâ—dâ—dicall Acts which passed in this affaire set downe by the said Houeden and other authors of that time two other Cardinall-â—â—gats Theodinus and Albertus were finally directed from the said Pope Alexander into Normandy to giue the last sentence vpon the matter Vnto whome K. Henry being then in Ireland and cited to appeere came purposely to present himself in person which notably signifieth his obedience And there by his oath he purged himself swearing first that his intention was neuer to procure the said Archbishops death and secondly promising diuers things by the same oath to be performed in satisfaction of his fault in hauing giuen some occasion therof by angry words against the same Archbishop Thomas All which is set downe in the said Author vnder this title recorded likewise by Peter Blesensis Purgatio Henrici Regis pro morte Beati Thomae The purgation or satisfaction of K. Henry for the death of S. Thomas therevpon ensueth Charta absolutionis Domini Regis The charter of absolution of our Lord the King by the said Legats in the Popes name 13. And amongst other six or seauen points whervnto the King sware at this time one is set downe in these words He sware also that he would neither let nor permit to be letted any Appellations to be made in his Kingdome to the Bishop of Rome in Ecclesiasticall causes with this condition that if any that doe appeale be suspected to the King they should giue security that they would not seeke or procure any hurte to him or his Kingdome And so was that controuersie ended and the lawes abolished which the King would haue established against the liberty of the Church Wherby we se cleerly what persuasion K. Henry had of the Popes supreame authority in Ecclesiasticall affaires and his loyall obedience thervnto which is so much the more to be esteemed if we consider the circumstances of the tyme wherin he exhibited the same which was such as he might easily haue declined himself if he would from the force of Pope Alexander his authority that pressed him so much by adhering to some one of his enemyes the Antipopes that by faction of a few were chosen set vp against him three or foure one after another naming themselues Victor the 4. Calixtus the 3. and Pascalis the 3. and held out against him for more then 17. years togeather by the power and peruersity of Fredericus Barba-rossa the first Emperour of that name who often also allured K. Henry to be partaker of his Schisme but he refused followinge heerin his Catholicke auncestors VVilliam the Conquerour that stood constantly with the true Popes of his tyme Alexander the 2. and Gregory the 7. against those that by sedition of Henry the 4. Emperour were set vp against them to wit Cadolus calling himself Honorius the 2. and Gilbertus that was named Clement the 2. K. Henry also the first obaied the true Popes of his tyme Paschalis the 2. Gâ—lasius the 2. Calixtus the 2. Honorius the 2. Innocentius the 2. against six schismaticall intruders calling themselues Clement the 3. Syluester the 3. Gregory the 8. Celestinus the 2. Anacletus the 2. Victor the 4. all set vp maintained by the German Emperours Henry the 4. and fifth and by Lotharius the 2. after them But our Kings of England obayed allwayes their true and lawfull Pastors of Gods Church and were highly commended for it And now K. Henry the 2. followed their vertues wisedome religion and magnanimity in that behalfe and found no doubt his
temporall sword of Constantine the Emperour and the Sea Apostolicke is more potent then any Imperiall power or authority And I would aske whether your power be of God or froÌ„ men Did not the God of Gods speakâ— to you in Peter the Apostle sayinge VVhatsoeuer you shall bynd vpon earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer you shall loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen And why then doe you so negligently yea cruelly delay for so longe time to loose my sonne or rather why dare you not to doe it Perhaps you will say that this power giuen you by God of binding and loosing is for soules and not for bodies Let it be so Truely it is sufficient for vs if you would bind the soules of those that hold my sonnes body bound in prison And finally I know that it lyeth in your power to loose my sonne if the feare of God may euacuate in you the feare of man 42. Thus wrote this afflicted Queene vnto Celestinus the Pope and the same wrote diuers other great personages at the same tyme as may be seen in the said Petrus Blesensis and among others the foresaid Gualterus Archbishop of Roane and Gouernour of England a man of great authority learning and wisedome who after many reasons concludeth his Epistle thus Exerat ergo beati Petri gladium manus vestra Clementissime Pater quid quantum tanto filis debeatis exhibeatis in opere vt experientia mediante addiscant minores inferiores filij quantum à â—obis auxilium in suis necessitatibus debeant expectare Let your hand then most Clement Father draw forth the sword of Peter and doe you shew by workes how much you owe vnto so greate a child as is K. Richard so as by experiencâ— your lesser and lower children may learne how much help they may expect from you in their necessityes So he 43. And by this may appeare what opinion men had in those dayes of the Popes authority and let the Reader heer marke as also M. Attorney how vsuall a phrase it was at that tyme to name two distinct swords the one of Constantine the other of Peter thâ— one temporall ouer bodies the other spirituall ouer soules and thâ—â— the later was the greater and higher Which was the speach also and phrase of King Edgar before the Conquest and of the Conquerour himself in his lawes if you remember is now heer vsed againe and so was euer after vntill King Henry the 8. as by this our deduction will appeare And only this phrase of speach and common beleife of all our Kings and Countrey from time to time that there were two distinct swords or powers one temporall in the Prince and the other spirituall in the Pope is sufficient to ouerthrow M. Attorneys whole Booke though nothing els were said to it besides the purporte therof being as hath byn seen to proue that either no such distinction of swordes powers is to be admitted or that both are equally in the temporall Prince and so vsed and exercised by our auncient Kings of England 44. But now you see the vanity in truth absurdity of that Paradox refuted by all this heer set downe concerning K. Richard and many examples more might be alleadged during his raigne after his returne againe to England who meaning to euacuate the alienation of many thinges solde lent or empawned before for his going to Ierusalem caused himself to bee crowned againe in VVinchester reducing all thinges to a new order and among others he set downe Capitula placitorum Corona Regis The heads or cheife braunches of pleas that belong to the Kings Crowne or Courts wherein nothing at all is conteyned concerning Ecclesiasticall affaires but only De aduocationibus Ecclesiarum quae sunt de donatione Regis Of the aduowsons of such Churches as are of the Kings gift that is to say wherof he had Ius Patronatus Which is a small spirituall iurisdiction if we consider it well and may be in any secular man whatsoeuer that buyldeth or foundeth a Church And Matthaeus Parisiensis speaking of the Church of Normandy vnder K. Richard commendeth him highly for deliuering the said Church de longo seruitutis iugo from a long yoke of seruitude which secular men by little and little had brought in vpon her vnder other Kings and Dukes by often drawing Clergie-men to secular Iudges and tribunals inuadinge their goods restraining their liberties breaking their priuiledges and the like All which the said Author saith Ipso glorioso Rege Richardo annuente omnia disponente emendata sunt Were amended by the consent of glorious King Richard who disposed all things himself to the restitution of the ancient liberties freedome of the said Church of Normandie 45. It were ouer long to run ouer many other examples which might be alleadged to this effect for proofe of King Richards true Catholicke deuotioÌ„ towards the Church as also of his acknowledgement and obedience to the authority of the Sea of Rome in all Ecclesiasticall affaires during his life and raigne There are 4. or 5. epistles exstant in Houeden written to diuers parties by Celestinus the Pope which he wrote one soone after another concerning the forenamed Geffrey Archbishop of Yorke citing him to Rome to answere to certaine accusations laid against him by his Chanons and others accusing him among other things Quod â—enationibus aucupio totius animi studium applicabat That he applied his whole mind hunting and hauking And againe De inhonesta vita invtili conuersatione They accused him of dishonest life and vnprofitable conuersation For which though he were the Kings brother yet not making his appearance in Rome nor lending his lawfull defence or purgation thither he was suspended by the said Popes Bull and the King was so far of from taking it euill or defending him as he caused the lands and possessions of his Bishopricke to be seased on Praecepit illum dessesire saith Houeden de Episcopatu suo de Vice-comitatu Eboraci He commaunded him to be dispossessed of his Archbishopricke and of the Vicount-ship of Yorke 46. But afterward Celestinus being dead and Innocentius the third succeeding him in the Popedome and the said Geffrey amending his manners as may be presumed Misit literas suas deprecatorias ad Richardum Regem c. The said Pope Innocentius sent his letters to K. Richard of England requesting and exhorting him by Fatherly admonition that he would receiue into his loue and brotherly familiarity againe the said Archbishop at his request and suffer him in peace to returne to his Bishopricke for that otherwise he should be forced to vse Ecclesiasticall Censures against the said King and his Kingdome Vnto which petition ioyned with some commination as you see the King obeyed sending diuerâ— Bishops vnto the said Archbishop whose names Houeden setteth downe In spiritu humilitatis postulantes ex parte Regis vt ipse
sonne Prince Lâ—wes and the Barons of England that made warre against him All whom he first coÌ„maunded to surcease their said warrs and emnities against the said K. Iohn and then for that they obaied not he threatned and â—enounced excommunication against them and besides this he sent his Legat named VVaellâ— to be with K. Iohn and assist him in person in all his needs and necessities which was no small help and comforte vnto him in those distresses And finall in after his death he was a principall cause why his young sonne Henrie the â— was admitted for King notwithstanding the Barons firme resolution promise and oath to the contrarie and that Prince Lawes was forsaken and forced to 〈◊〉 of England the said Legaâ— being made generall Gouernour both of the King and Kingdome for that present togeather with the Earle of 〈◊〉 Lord Marshall of the land 64. And as for the said Barons that so resolutely stoods 〈◊〉 K. Iohn and his succession their cause was about the priuiledged and laws of the Realme as well concerning the Glergie as lay men which were the same priuiledges as they affirmed that were graunted and set downe in King Edwards daies the Confessor confirmed by the Conquerour allowed published againe by K. Henry the first and not disallowed by this mans Father K. Henry the 2. in witnes wherof they produced a Charter of the said K. Henry the first All which liberties laws and ordinances K. Iohn promising them at his first recoÌ„ciliation to giue grâ—inâ— and ratifie was vrged afterward by them to publish the same â—â— writing vnder the great seale of England as he did at Oxford in the presence of al his nobility in the 17. yeare of the said Kingâ— raigne which was the next before his death syaing in the 〈◊〉 writing Ex mera spontanea a voluntate nostra concessimu Charâ—aâ—â—stra coÌ„firmauimus eam obtinuimus à Domino Papa Innocencia confirmâ—n quaÌ„ nos obseruabimus ab haredibus nostris in perpetuuÌ„ bona fide 〈◊〉 obseruari We haue graunted out of our owne meere free good will haue confirmed the same by our Charter and haue contained of Pope Innocentius that he confirme the same also with his assent which Charter both we shall obserue our selues and will haue to bee obserued faithfullie by our heirs for euen behold that K. Iohn doth not onlie confirme these liberties himself but procured the same to be confirmed also by Pope Innocentius for more stabilitie And the beginning of the said liberties it thus set downe Quod Anglicana Ecclesia libera sit habeat iurasâ—â— integra suas libertates illasas maximè libertatem electionum qâ—â— maximae magis necessaria reputatur Ecclesia Anglicunae That the English Church be free and haue all her rights whole and all hâ—â— liberties inuiolate and especiallie her liberties of elections 〈◊〉 choosing her Prelates which is held to bee the greatest and most necessarie to the English Church And then follow the othâ—â— liberties of Barons noble-men and the common people 65. And for that it was vnderstood that notwithstanâ—â—â—â— these two graunts and confirmations of these laws and priuileâ—ges K. Iohn by the counsaile of certaine strangers that weeâ—â—bout him of his Countreyes in France was perswaded to 〈◊〉 the same againe and to informe the Pope wrong fullâ—e 〈◊〉 intentions of the said Barons as though they meane not so 〈◊〉 the conseruation of these priuiledges indeed aâ—â—â—soâ—◠〈◊〉 Kingdome to the King of Fâ—â—nce and the Pope inclining to beâ—â—uâ—e him the said Barons were so much exasperated therby as they made the vow before mentioned neuer to obey him or his anymore And thervpon calling ouer the said Prince Lewes of France gaue him London and all the South-parts of England and would haue gained him the rest in like manner if the Popes resistanes had not byn so great and K. Iohn had not died at that very instant in the heat of all the warre not poisoned by a monke as foolish Iohn Fox doth affirme and set forth in many printed and painted pageants of his booke but vpon greife of mind trauaile and disorder of diet as all auncient authors by vniforme consent doe agree And Iohn Stow citeth foure that liued in K. Iohns dayes to wit Mathew Paris Roger VVyndouer Raph Niger and Raph Gogshall in their histories of that tyme. 66. Wherfore to conclude this Chapter of K. Henry the second and of his two sonnes wee see how firme they were all three in this beleife and acknowledgement of the Popes spirituall authority ouer all the world and no lesse ouer England in those dayes and how fully the same was in practise among them And that albeit in some cases causes wherin they receiued some distast they strugled sometimes about the particular execution therof indeauoring to mak some restraint especially when it seemed to strech indirectly also to temporall affaires yet did they neuer so much as once deny the said Ecclesiasticall supremacy to be in the Sea of Rome and much lesse did euer ascribe it to themselues which so cleerly ouerthroweth M. Attorneys position as I maruaile what he will say to these and like demonstrations 67. And for that his often repeated ground is that Queen Elizabeth had her supreame authority in cases Ecclesiasticall according to the auncient common lawes of England hitherto he graunteth that there was no Statute-lawes at all by Parlament vntill the ensuing King K. Henry the third And for other lawes we see heere what they were by the testimony of the Bishops Barons of England vnder the Charters both of 〈◊〉 K. Henry the first and other Kings vpward vnto K. Edward the Confessor to wit all in fauour of the Church her liberties â—â—nquises and priuiledges which liberties as other where I have noted and must often heerafter doe the same doe infer our conclusion of Ecclesiasticall and spirituall iurisdiction subordinate to the Sea of Rome and wholy distinct from temporall power and doe ouerthrow M. Attorneys assertion for the said spirituall 〈…〉 those liberties were as they were that 〈…〉 should haue iurisdiction in 〈…〉 ctions choise of Prelates of the 〈…〉 liberties are mentioned cited allowed◠〈…〉 by any King as you shall see they were by 〈…〉 them vnto K. Henry the 8. so often receiueâ—◠〈…〉 tion and his whole new books an open out 〈…〉 field And thus much of K. Iohn OF KING HENRY THE THIRD That vvas the eight King after the Conquestâ—â—â— And the first that left Statutes vvritten And vvhaâ— instances and arguments M. Attorney alleadgeth out of him for his purpose CHAP. X. HITHERTO haue we passed ouer six hundred 〈◊〉 since our first English king receâ—ued and therby put themselues vnder the of 〈…〉 Bishops depending therof for 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 Which Spirituall 〈…〉 haue byn euer beleeued 〈…〉 both Kings and Subiect from the 〈…〉 their lawes and continued by su 〈…〉 Which as it hath byn
bestowing of Ecclesiasticall benefices 〈◊〉 inuiolate and that such as are Patrons of benefices may present fit men of your nation when they shall fall void c. 23. But yet the next yeare after the King calling a generall Parlament at London and the former greiuances not seeming to be sufficiently remedied by the said recourse to the Councell answers and promises of the Pope the same complaints were renewed againe with greater exasperation then before and the said greiuances put downe in writing All which being considered and weighed by the Parlament Vnanimiter consenserâ—â—t omnes saith Mathew Paris vt adhuc ob reuerentiam Sediâ— Apostolicae Domino Papae humiliter deuotè tam per Epistolas quam per solennes Nunciâ—s supplicarent vt tam intollerabilia grauamina iugum subtraheret importabile The whole Parlament did agree that yet once more for reuerence of the Sea Apostolike humble and deuout supplication should be made to the Pope both by their letters and solemne messengers that he would take from them the intollerable greiuances and importable yoke which by the foresaid abuses they felt to ly vpon them And so presently were written letters seuerally to be sent by the said messengers Frist by the Archbishops and Bishops Secondly by the Abbots Priors religious men Thirdly by the Earls Barons and communitie of the Parlament Fourthly by the King himself who wrote not only to the Pope as the rest did but a seueral letter also to the Cardinals to further the suite which letters are set downe by Mathew Paris at length and are to long for this place 24 Yet one thing I cannot omit that wheras the King wrote most deuoutly humbly both to the Pope Cardinals saying that he did make recourse in these complaints of his nobility and subiects to the Church of Rome Vt filius ad matrem quem suis lactavit vberibus as a sonne to his mother whome she hath nourished with her teates of mylke The said Barons though oftentimes repeating the words implorantes humiliter ac deuotè we beseeching you humbly and deuoutly vt dignemini miscricorditer exaudire that you wil vouchsafe mercifully to heare vs Yet adioyned they also this threat in the end that except they were eased of these burthens laid vpon them the Realme and their King they should be forced to put themselues as a wall for defence of the liberties of the said Kingdome which hitherto for reuerence of the Sea Apostolike they had differred to doe nor could expect any longer then the returne of their Embassadours So they 25. And by this we may se where the beginning was of those restraints which afterward in the dayes of other ensuing Kings were made against prouisions from Rome and benefices to be giuen to strangers as also against appeals in certaine cases other such like ordinances which seeme to containe some restraint of the execution of the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority in England Which did not rise as you see vpon any change of former faith or iudgement in religion or calling in question the said Popes spirituall iurisdiction ouer soules but only vpon temporall respects reasons of state and the like which concerned nothing at all faith or beleife or substance of religion And this one only consideration ouerthroweth all the poore obiections which M. Attorney hath picked out vnder the raigne of this other Kings that follow which now we shall take in hand to examine and discusse euery one as they come in their place Two instances alleadged out of the Raigne of this King Henry the third and of what weight they be §. I. 26. And first what doe you thinke M. Attorney bringeth out of this Kings raigne or can bring to ouerthrow all that we haue alleadged before in the same Kings life beleife gouernment and actions Doth he alleadge any one Law or Statute of his for that he was the father and founder of our Statute-lawes as he confesseth doth he produce any one decree wherby he declared that he thought himself to haue supreme spirituall authority or denyed or called in question that of the Sea Apostolike notwithstanding all the greiuances which before haue byn mentioned No truly no one word is alleadged therof though otherwise as I said this K. Henry made many Statutes at sundry Parlaments as for example vpon the 9. yeare of his raigne he made the famous Charter wherof we haue spoken before called Magna Charta containing 37. Chapters which may in effect be called so many different Statutes The first wherof beginneth thus VVe haue graunted to God and by this our present Charter haue confirmed for vs and for our heirs for euermore that the Church of England shall be free and shall haue all her holy rites and libertyes inuiolable So 〈◊〉 first and most ancient Statute and the cheifest liberty of the Church of England is vnderstood to haue byn their free dependance of the Sea Apostolike and their recourse therevnto without interruption or intermedling of any secular power in their Ecclesiasticall affaires 27. Besides this there was made by him in the same 9. yeare of his raigne the other notorious Charter named Charta de Foresta coÌ„taining 16. Chapters or brauÌ„ches as also the other named Merton vpon the 20. yeare of the said Kings raigne that hath six seuerall braunches or Statutes as diuers others also made vpon the 51. year of the said Kings raigne intituled vnder diuers particular titles as Dies communes in Banco Dies communes in dote Districtâ—â—â— Scaeccariae Iudicium Collistrigij de compositione mensurarum and the like And finally the other booke of Statutes made vpon 52. yeare called Marle-bridge containing 16. braunches or statutes In all which no one thing is found in fauour of M. Attorney or his assertion but many for vs if we would examine the partes and clauses of euery one For that the religion of England in that tyme being perfectly Catholike and agreeing in all things with it self with other Kingdomes of the world in one manner of beliefe and acknowledgement of the dependance of Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall power from the Sea Apostolike they could not make lawes for ordering their temporall affaires but must needs enterlace many things that did testifie the conformitie and subordination therof to the spirituall And if any temporall lawyer in England at this day though of far inferiour account and place to M. Attorney would take vpon him to write a booke alleadge all the lawes both common and statute and braunches therof that doe confirme allow or strengthen the Catholike Religion from most auncient tymes wherin any memory is of our lawes he might so far ouerbeare M. Attorney both in bulke and substance and truth of his allegations as S. Augustines volumes for example doe exceed in all these points Esops fables And this will you see in parte by that which we are now first to examine in this place I meane his first obiection set downe
out of King Henry which shall goe in this owne words as before we haue accustomed The Attorney In all the time of K. Henry the third and his progenitours Kings of England and ouer sithence if any man doe sue afore any Iudge Ecclesiasticall within this Realme for any thing wherof that court by allowance and custome had not lawfull Conusaunce the King did euer by his writ vnder the great seale prohibite them to proceed And if the suggestion made to the King whervpon the prohibition was grounded were after found vntrue then the King by his writ of consultation vnder his great seale did allow and permit them to proceed Also in all the raigne of Henry the third and his progenitours Kings of England and euer sithence if any issue were ioyned vpon the loyalty of marriage generall bastardy or such like the King did euer write to the Bishop of that Diocesse as mediate officer minister to his courte to certifie the loyalty of marriage bastardy or such like all which doe apparantly proue that those Ecclesiasticall Courts were vnder the Kings iurisdiction and commaundement and that one of the Courts were so necessarily incident to the other as the one without the other could not deliuer iustice to the parties as well in these particular cases as in a number of cases before specified wherof the Kings Ecclesiasticall Courte hath iurisdiction Now to commaund and to be obayed belonge to soueraigne and supreme gouernment c. The Catholike Deuine 28. The conclusion or inference vpon this narration must be noted by the Reader to be M. Attorneys owne and not to be taken out of any other lawyers booke as the former parte of the narratiō is that telleth vs how the King appointeth that ech Court both spirituall and temporall shall handle matters and causes proper and peculiar vnto them and the one not to intrude it self into the affaires of the other and to this effect are his vvrits appointed of prohibition where matters are assumed which ought not in that Courte to be treated and of consultation to will them to proceed when their right is knowne All which maketh for vs shewing that the King would haue the subordination between these two Courts to be obserued and the spirituall to direct the temporall where any one thing might belonge vnto them both As for example if any man were impeached of bastardy thervpon his inheritance were claimed by another the Ecclesiasticall Court was first to giue sentence of the marriage whether it were lawfull or no then according to that sentēce was the tēporal Court to giue possession or not of the inheritāce 29. And that this was the true sincere meaning of the law at that time intending therby to shew the excellency and prerogatiue of the Bishops spirituall Courts aboue the Kings temporall is plaine and euident by an other Statute of this maner which M. Attorney would not see made in the 9. yeare of King Henry the 6. where it is ordained in explication of the former that when any such Plea of bastardie is held in any Courte of the Kings the Iudges therof shall make proclamation once in their Courte the Chauncelour of England certified therof by them shall cause to be made 3. seuerall proclamatiōs in 3. seuerall moneths in the Chaūcery That al persons pretending any interest to obiect against the party shall sue to the Ordinary or Bishop to whom the writ of certificate from the said Iudge or Iudges is or shall be directed to make their allegations and obiections against the party as the law of Holy Church requireth And that without this forme obserued al other processe shal be voide c. 30. And by this we may see how carefull the auncient lawes were to haue the spirituall Courte as the superiour well informed according to the law of Holy Church and how not only ordinary Iudges but the Chauncellour of England himself his highest Court of Chauncery was appointed to serue vnto this for that of the spirituall Courts iudgement depended in all such causes the iudgement of the temporall Courts And by this you will se also the vaine sleight of M. Attorney in telling vs that the King did euer write vnto the Bishop of that Diocesse as mediate officer and minister to his Courte to certifie the loyaltie of marriage c. For where doth he find in any ancient law at all those words as mediate officer and minister to his Courte in the latine himself leaueth out the words to his Courte though in calling the Bishop mediate officer or minister which is as much to say as superior officer for that in mediation and subordination of officers and ministers that gouerne the mediate hath the higher roome in respect of the people and Court wherof he is officer he includeth a contradiction against himselfe for then is the said Bishop also aboue all immediate temporall Iudges that must giue him certificate wherof the Chauncellour we se is one euen in the Kings temporall Courts themselues 31. But the inference is much more subtile when M. Attorney saith All which doe apparantly proue that those Ecclesiasticall Courts were vnder the Kings iurisdiction and cōmaundement But M. Attorney must not so huddle vp iurisdiction and commaundement for that no man will deny but that all sortes of persons as before hath byn said are vnder the cōmaundement gouernement of the temporall Prince whom he may commaund ech one to doe their office duty in the Cōmon-wealth And so may he appoint Ecclesiastical Courts to notifie their sentences iudgements proceedings to his Courts his Courts to informe the Ecclesiastical Courts for good mutuall correspondence between them both which we graunt also to be necessary in euery Common-wealth 32. But iurisdiction which M. Attorney craftely confoundeth heer and shuffleth vp with commaundement is a far different thing importing a higher authority in the same kinde as if the temporall Prince haue iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall vpon Bishops and their spirituall Courtes then doth it follow that all their power in spirituall matters is subordinate to him and deriued from him and so were there no necessity of this distinction and subordination of spirituall and temporall Courts For that the Prince hauing both powers in himself might giue the same vnto any temporal Iudge to decide Ecclesiastical matters also in his Court which yet M. Attorney doth often deny that the Common-lawes can take conusaunce of such affaires And surely it is worth no lesse then laughter to heare him repeat so often The Kings Ecclesiasticall Courte as though this were sufficient to proue the Kings Ecclesiasticall authority in those Courts for that all Courts are the Kings Courts in that they are vnder his protection gouernement and direction and to the vse and profit of his people And so were also the Ecclesiasticall Courts of King Henry the third in this sense who yet chalenged no spirituall authority therin as by
We read also that when in the yeare 1299. King Edward was passed ouer with a great army into Flanders and did destroy that Countrey by fire and sword Pope Boniface sent two Cardinall-Legates to entreat him that he would be content to make truce for two yeares to the intent that peace in the meane time might be concluded adding further-more saith our Author paenam excommunicationis interdicti terrarum suarum the payne of excommunication and Interdict of his countreys if he yeelded not therevnto Sed Rex perpendens c. consensit in treguas indictas saith he the King considering well all circumstances c. did consent vnto the truce appointed by the Pope And wheras the next yeare after by other messengers sent vnto him in Canterb. the said Pope Boniface desired him to put at liberty Iohn King of Scotland which he had in hold assuring him that the King of England should leâ—se nothing by this Eorum petitioni Rex condescendens respondit se ipsum loannem tanquam seductorem falsum periurum ad Papam missurum The King condescending to their petition made answere that he would send the said Iohn as a false periured deceauer vnto the Pope to be punished by him And so he did and they caried him into France with them 18. And when afterward in the yeare 1301. King Edward was busily attent to his warrs in Scotland and Pope Boniface enformed by the grieuous complaints of the Scottish-men that K. Edward did them iniury wrote and gaue in commission to the Archbishop of Canterbury by an expresse messenger named Humbert to goe vnto the King and will him to desiste and to remit the iustice of the matter to be examined and tryed by the Sea Apostolicke anyd though the said King for the present tooke the matter very grieuously and sware that he would prosecute his said enterprize to the vttermost yet a little while after in the same yeare he sent the Earle of Lincolne and Syr Hugh Spencer to the said Sea Apostolicke to shew the right of his cause and what iniuries he had receaued at the Scots hands Iusuper Dominum Papam deprecarentur ne mendacij fabricatoribus sinum aperiret And that moreouer they should beseech the Pope that he would not open his bosome of beliefe vnto the Scottish-men that deuised lyes wherevnto the Pope hearkening wished notwithstanding that the King for his cause would giue the truce for a tyme by him assigned wherevnto the King yeelded 19. And when in the yeare following the said Pope Bonifacius vpon instance of the said Scottish-men wrote more earnestly to K. Edward in this affayre alleadging that Scotland was in the protection of the Sea Apostolicke yea and that it apperteyned also to the temporal right of the Church by submission belike of the Prince and inhabitants thereof at that tyme made the King gathering a Parlament at Lincolne determined therin first to write himself to the Pope about this matter and then that the lay-nobility and people should write another letter somewhat more earnestly to the same effect The Kings letter began thus Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Bonifacio diuina prouidentia Sancta Romanae vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo Pontifici Edwardus Dei gratia Rex Angliae salutem deuota pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ Boniface by Gods prouidence supreme Bishop of the holy Romane and vniuersall Church Edward by the grace of God King of England sendeth greeting and the deuout kissing of his blessed feete By which title we may see in what estimation he held the Pope at that day albeit in that letter he doth protest that he doth not send this his iustification for his pretence to Scotland in forme of iudgement to haue it tryed by the Sea Apostolicke as making any doubte therof but only to enforme his Holines conscience which he doth very largely beginning from the comming of Brutus himself into England yet doth he conclude beseeching him not to beleeue the informations of his aduersaryes and emulators Sed Statum nostrum iura nostra Regia supradicta habere velitis si placet paternis affectibus commendata That it may please you to haue our State and Kingly right before laid downe recommended to your fatherly affection 20. But the Earles and Barons and lay nobility of the land that wrote a seuerall letter to the Pope as before hath byn said were more earnest in defence of the Kings title saying Manu tenebimus cum toto posse totisque viribus c. We will hold and defend the same with all our power and forces nor will we permit our King though he would to leaue of this title Quocirca Sanctitati Vestrae reuerenter humiliter supplicamus c. Wherefore we doe reuerently and humbly make supplication to your Holines that you will defend our said King that is a deuout sonne of the Catholicke Romane Church as also his rightes libertyes customes and lawes and permit him to continew therin without diminution or molestation c. Giuen at Lincolne 1301. 21. And by all this now we may perceaue the state of things in our countrey at that time as also the sense and iudgement of K. Edward and his realme about this our controuersie of spiritual and Ecclesiasticall authority And that if this King did vse sometymes some rigorous dealing towards the Clergy it was not for that he doubted of their spirituall authority or esteemed the same to be in himself but partly vpon his forsaid necessity of warre and partly for the emulation conceaued against them by the laity for their wealth and other such causes And as for the lawes which he made in their preiudice as that of Mort-main wherby is prohibited that any thing shall passe ad manum mortuam that is to say to any of their communityes that pay not tribute to the King without the Kings speciall licence some other lawes in like manner for restraint as it seemed of their externall iurisdiction in certaine affaires it proceeded of the same emulation and complaints of the subiects begun in the time of King Henry the third as you haue heard and continued in this mans dayes as also in the dayes of diuers of his succesors But this is nothing to our question in hand though M. Attorney hath nothing else but such matter as this as presently you shall see for now shall we passe to his obiections vnder this King which are foure of very small moment as by handling will appeare The Attorney In the raigne of K. Edward the first a subiect brought in a Bull of excommunication against another subiect of this Realme and published it to the Lord Treasurer of England and â—his was by the auncient common-law of England adiudged treason against the King his Crowne and dignity for the which the offender should haue byn drawne and hanged but at the great instance of the
Chancellour and Treasurer he was only abiured the Realme for euer The Catholicke Deuine 22. This case related out of Brookes Reporte if so it be there for I haue not the booke is but a particular case and shewed only de facto and not de iure whereas M. Attorneys booke notwithstanding is intituled De iure as often I haue and must still put him in mynd True it is that he noteth here in the margent that this was done by the Common-law of England before any Statute made But what reason can he bring or any man imagine why we should beleeue this to wit that this fact of bringing in a Bull of excommunication from Rome against a subiect in those dayes should be adiudged treason by the auncient Common-law of England For a man may demaund what is that CoÌ„mon-law or auncient CoÌ„mon-law not made by Statute nor introduced by any common custome that can be proued How was it made By whome where at what time vpon what occasion For to auouch a Common-law and auncient common-law without beginning author cause occasion or recorde of the introduction therof is a strange Metaphysicall contemplation for that lawes doe not growe vp without beginning but must needs be made or admitted by some Prince or people And whereas we haue shewed from time to time that all our English Princes people haue byn Catholicks from their first conuersion vnto this Kings time and vniforme also in this point of acknowledging the spirituall iurisdiction of the Sea of Rome and nothing more ordinary among them then censures and excommunications from Rome when necessity seemed to require how could this auncient common-common-law come in vre among them yea and be auncient in K. Edward the first his tyme contrary to the grounds and practise of the religion then in vse and euer before and no mention euer made therof in all antiquity till â—ow by M. Attorney and that only in the ayre as you see 23. Moreouer we read in Mathew of VVestminster that when this King Edward was in his most heat against the Clergy for denying him the halfe of their rents and goods as before hath byn said which they did vpon the prohibition of Pope Bonifacius he fearing least some men might bring in an excoÌ„munication against himself and them of the Clergy that yelded to pay the same and therby had bought his protection againe he only forbad Subpaena incarcerationis ne quis contra ipsum Regem ces qui iampridem suam protectionem quaesiêrant excommunicationis sententiam promulgaret prouocatione sacta pro se ad Romanam Curiam pro ipsis He prohibited vnder paine of imprisonment that no man should publish my sentence of excommunication against the King himself or those that had newly sought his protection yea his Maiesty made a prouocation or appeale also as well for himselfe as for them that stood on his side to the Courte of Rome So as if the King by speciall decree of his owne appointed only the paine of imprisonment for such as should publish any sentence of excommunication against himself for himself also appealed to Rome it is not likely that the auncient Common-lawes of England had made it treason before against the King his crowne and dignity to publish an excommunication against a subiect that was a thing most vsuall in those dayes 24. Well it may be that for repressing the vnquiet spiritts of some particular subiects that vpon light occasions and false suggestions would procure Bulls of excommunication from Rome some order might be taken at that tyme for seuere punishment of them that rashly without shewing the same to Iudges appointed for that purpose should publish the said Bulls in England as we see also at this dâ—y to be obserued in Spaine Naples Sicily France and other Catholike Realmes where no man may publish such things without a view and Placet of the Magistrate appointed to that effect and this not for denying or restrayning the said authority of the Sea Apostolicke but for keeping peace and orderly proceeding among subiects as is pretended and for better enforming his Holines if false suggestions haue byn giuen And that some like order might be at this time in England may appeere in parte by another obiection which M. Attorney hath afterward in the life of K. Edward the 3. saying that in an attachement vpon a prohibitioÌ„ the defendant pleading the Popes Bull of excoÌ„munication of the plaintiffe the Iudges demaunded of the defendaÌ„t if he had not the certificate of some Bishop within the realme testifying the excoÌ„municatioÌ„ c. Wherby it may appeare that priuate men were obliged to shew their Bulls vnto some Bishop before they published the same 25. But howsoeuer this be it is euident by this very Reporte of M. Attorneys text of Common-law cited by himself out of the one and thirtith yeare of King Edward the third which was many yeares after this other case that the bringing in or seruing of a Bull of excommunication against a particular subiect was not held for treason in those dayes Neither did the iudges make any such inference which is like they would haue done if it had byn treason against the King his Crowne and dignity by the ancient Common-lawes of England in the tyme of K. Edward the first aboue fifty yeares before the later case fell out And thus much for law though it might be that de facto in those dayes of suspition when K. Edward feared excommunication as you haue heard some man ad terrorem might be so sentenced by some chief Iusticer or Iudge as would be ready to pleasure the King in all things as most of them were though yet the party were not executed as here is confessed or else that there was some other particular aggrauant circumstance in this facte which here is not set downe though it may be also that the Reader shall find somewhat therof in M. Brookes booke if he looke it ouer out of whome this obiection without all circumstance is so barely cited And thus much of this first instance Now let vs contemplate the second as wise no doubt as the former The Attorney The said King Edward the first presented his Clerke to a benefice within the prouince of Yorke who was refused by the Archbishop for that the Pope by way of prouision had conferred it on another The King thervpon brought a Quare non admisit The Archbishop pleaded that the Bishop of Rome had long time before prouided to the same Church as one hauing supreme authority in that case and that he durst not nor had power to put him out which was by the Popes Bull in possession For which his high contempt against the King his Crowne and dignity in refusing to execute his Soueraignes commaundement fearing to doe it against the Popes prouision by iudgement of the common-Common-law the lands of his whole Bishopricke were seased into the Kings handes and
ijs iustitia sicut de Laicis M. Attorney to aggrauate the Kings accorde and declaration ouer that of the generall Councell putterh it downe thus It is agreed and declared before the King and his Counsell that the same constitution shal be vnderstood in this wise Whereas the Latin speaketh in the present tense It is to be vnderstood nor hath it the words in this wise And where M. Attorney saith They shall not from hence forth be deliuered but iustice shall be executed vpon them as vpon other lay men those shalls b◠not in the Latin but rather that they may or must not be deliuered vnto Prelates but that iustice be done vpon them as vpon lay men So that herby you see the labour that M. Attorney taketh to draw a little water to his mill and yet that nothing commeth but puddle that driueth not but choaketh the same Let vs see his fourth instance whether it be of any more weight or moment than the rest The Attorney In an acte made at the Parlament holden at Carleile in the 25. yeare of the said King Edward the first It is declared that the holy Church of England was founded in the state of Prelacy within the Realme of England by the King and his progenitors c. For them to informe the people in the law of God and to keepe hospitality giue almes and doe other workes of charity c. And the said Kings in tymes past were wont to haue their aduise counsaile for the safe-guarde of the Realme when they had need of such Prelates and Clerkes so aduaunced The Bishop of Rome vsurping the signories of such benefices did giue graunt the same benefices to Aliens which did neuer dwell in England and to Cardinalls which might not dwell here c. in adnullation of the state of the holy Church of England desherison of the King Earles Barons and other nobles of the Realme and in offence and destruction of the lawes rights of this Realme and against the good disposition and will of the first founders It was enacted by the King by assent of all the Lords Communalty in full Parlament that the said oppressions grieuances and dammage in this Realme from thence forth should not be suffered as more at large appeareth by this Act. The Catholike Deuine 36. This Parlament of Carliele which M. Attorney ascribeth to the 25. yeare of King Edwardes raigne both in his latin and English columns I doe imagine to be an error in place of the 35. for that I fynde no Parlament held vpon the fiue and twentith in which yeare King Edward was partely in Scotland and partely in Flanders and there kept his Christmasse in the City of Gaunt But vpon the 35. yeare which was the last of King Edwardes raigne there was a Parlament helde at Carliel vpon the Octaues of S. Hilary In which Parlament there was such a declaration and complaint made as here it set downe that the Bishopricks and benefices being often giuen to strangers by the Popes prouisions who residing not in England nor keeping hospitality nor being able to preach or teach for that they wanted the English language the Church of England and poore people therof did suffer much inconuenience therby and for that the Bishopricks and Prelacyes of the said Church were founded ordinarily by Kings and Princes of the said land they said it was reason that they as Patrones should present English men to the same 37. And these complaints which now we haue heard began in diuerse former Kings dayes especially vnder King Henry the third and were continued vnder this man and his Successours but most of all vrged vnder King Edward the third and King Richard the second by whome greater restraints were made vntill the Sea Apostolicke and our Kings came to a certaine forme of agreement as in other countreys and Kingdomes also they did though in different sortes how benefices should be prouided to wit by election of the Deane Chapter in some and by Kings and Princes nominations in others as also by prouisions of Bishops in lesser preferments Wherein notwithstanding the said Sea Apostolicke retained diuers gifts to it self as in sundry countryes is seene at this day by vse and practice 38. Well then the States of England at this time said decreed that the abuses of bestowing English benefices vpon strangers were not to be suffered especially such as had byn newly brought in by one VVilliam Testaw sent thither out of France by Pope Clement the fifth for so testifyeth Mathew VVestminster that was then liuing whose words are these The King held a Parlament at Carliele wherein greater complains then euer before were made of the oppression of Churches and Monasteries and many extorsions vsed by one Maister VVilliam Testaw the Popes Clerke to whome commaundement was giuen by the assent of the Earles and Barons that he should not vse like extorsion for the tyme to come And moreouer it was ordeyned that for obteyning remedy certaine messengers there assigned should be sent to the Pope And the very self-same thing writeth Thomas VValsingam And this is all the remedy mentioned by these men to haue byn taken at that tyme to wit supplication to the Pope himself that he would put thervnto conuenient redresse which well declareth the respect borne to that Sea 39. And albeit this Statute here mentioned by M. Attorney may be supposed also to haue passed at that tyme yet may it appeare by the words of other Statutes after in the tyme of King Edward the third that the same was not put in vre vntill his dayes as in his life we shall shew more particularly And what maketh all this now for M. Attorney or what rather doth it not make against him For here the whole Parlament of Carliele acknowledginge the Popes spirituall authority as appeareth by their manner of writing vnto him complained of certaine abuses or excesses streching themselues in a certaine sorte as they pretended to temporall commodityes and sought remedy therof from himself And can any thing be more cleere against M. Attorney then this Surely at the barre he durst not for his credits sake pleade in this manner much lesse should he doe it in a booke wherin the speaches remaine longer to the view of the reader then doe fleeting words to the hearer at the barre But inough of this M. Attorney pleadeth well where he hath truth and substance for him in this cause both doe faile him and what then can he doe but cast shaddowes as here you see that he doth OF KING EDVVARD THE SECOND VVhich vvas the tenth King after the Conquest §. 11. 40. Much lesse is needfull to be said of this King then of the former both for that his raigne was shorter and much more troublesome in temporall affaires which gaue lesse place to spirituall and now also our Authors that were wonte to
notorious and might be declared by infinite examples that â— remained now as before vnder all other Catholicke Princes For among other points we reade that when in the yeare of Christ 1312. Robert VVinchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury dyed the Monkes of that place according to the custome chose by the liking and procuration of the King one Thomas Cobham a man of eminent learning and vertue who going to Auinion in France where Pope Clement the fifth lay at that tyme to receaue his confirmation and inuestiture as the manner was in those dayes the said Pope told him that long before in the other Archbishops life he had reserued the collation of that Archbishopricke to himself for that tyme and therevpon pronounced that election to be voyde adding further this coÌ„sideration that England being â—â— that day in great troubles and disgust for that many Lords Barons had shewed their mislike against the King and the King against them it was needfull to haue in that place of Canterbury a man of great credit and experience in such affaires and therefore named one VVilliam Reynoldes Bishop of VVorcester and Chancellour of the Realme at that day and presently sent him both his inuestiture and pall wherewith the King and Queene being greatly contented were present at his consecration and so he liued and gouerned 19. yeares after in that Sea with great commendation So as we see that the restraint of Papall prouisions made at Carliele vnder this mans father was not yet put in practice 46. And the like reseruatioÌ„ we read that Pope Iohn the 22. made of the Bishopricke of VVinchester afterward in the yeare 1320. and therby did disanull the election made by the Monkes of that place with consent of the King and placed another of his owne choice which the King also after some time admitted So as this was very ordinary in those dayes We reade likewise that in the yeare 1324. a Parlament being called at London and King Edward growing now by euill counsaile of the Spencers and others into great disorder he caused one Adam Bishop of Hereford that fauoured not his proceedings to be arrested of treason brought forth publickely to be tryed laying to his charge that he had â—â—ceaued and fauoured diuerse of those Barons which had taken armes against him But the forsaid Archbishop of Canterbury and his brethren Bishops seeing this disorder made first humble supplication to the King that he might be tryed according to his place degree and that not preuayling they required the same by law according to the liberties and priuiledges of the Church confirmed by Magna charta other lawes of the Realme Whervpon he was deliuered to the custody of the said Archbishop of Canterbury but afterward he being called for againe by the instigation of such as were his enemyes and carryed to the barre the said Archbishop of Canterbury and the other of Yorke with ten other Bishops went thither in iudiciall maÌ„ner with their crosses borne before them commaunding vnder paine of excommunication that no man should stay him or lay hands on him and so tooke him away to the Archbishops custody againe Whereby we may see in what vigour Ecclesiasticall power was at this day in England And albeit the King being in passion did storme greatly thereat and seased presently vpon all the said Bishops goods and lands as he had done vpon those of the Bishop of Lincolne and of others before yet could he not deny but that this was law iustice which the Bishops did according to the Ecclesiasticall priuiledges of the Realme whervnto the King himself and all his ancestours in their coronations had solemnely sworne For breaking wherof it may be presumed that so great a punishment fell vpon him as soone after ensued to the horror of the whole world by depriuation both of his Kingdome and life And so much of him Now let vs see what instance M. Attorney can draw from him to his purpose It is but one and thus it runneth in his owne words The Attorney 47. Albeit by the ordinance of Circumspectè agatis made in the 18. yere of Edward the first and by generall allowance and vsage the Ecclesiasticall Courtes held plea of tythes obuentions oblations mortuaries redemptions of pennaunce laying of violent handâ— vpon a Clerke defamations c. yet did not the Clergy thinke themselues assured nor quiet from prohibitions purchased by subiectes vntill that King Edward the second by his letters parents vnder the great seale in by consent of Parlament vpon the petitions of the Clergy had graunted vnto them to haue iurisdiction in these cases The King in a Parlament holden in the â— yeare of his raigne after particular answers made to their petitions concerning the matter aboue said doth graunt and giue his Royall assent in these words We desiring as much as of right we may to prouide for the state of the Church of England the tranquillity and quiet of the Prelates of the said Clergy to the honour of God and the amendment of the State of the said Church and of the Prelates and Clergy ratifying and approuing all and singular the said answers which appeare in the said act and all and singular things in the said answeres conteyned we doe for vs and our heires graunt and commaund that the same be inuiolably kept for euer willing and graunting for vs and our heires that the said Prelates and Clergy and their Successours for euer doe exercise Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the premisses according to the tenour of the said answere The Catholicke Deuine 48. If a man would aske M. Attorney in this place why he hath brought in this instance and what he would proue therby I thinke verily he would be much graueled in answering especially if we respecte his principall Conclusion that by this and like presidence Q. Elizabeth might take vpon her supreme authority Ecclesiasticall for that by this narration nothing else is declared but that a certaine abuse being crept in that when any externall matter seeming any way to belong to temporalityes was handled in Ecclesiasticall Courtes and by Ecclesiasticall Iudges the party that feared or suspected his owne cause would informe the Kings Courtes that the matter belonged to them and therevpon would get out a prohibition from the Chauncery to sursease in that cause vntill it were tryed to which Court it belonged By which deceytfull and malitions proceeding of some much trouble was procured and many causes rested indetermined both in the one and the other Courte for so saith the Statute it self made in the time of King Edward the first this mans Father in these words VVhereas Ecclesiasticall Iudges haue oftentymes surceased to proceed in cases moued before them by force of the Kings writ of prohibition c. to the great damage of many as the King hath byn aduertised by the grieuous complaints of his subiects c. For this cause many orders and Statutes were
made vnder all three Edwards for remedying of this abuse as for example vnder Edward the first the foresaid Statute hath this determination That the 〈◊〉 or chief Iustice of the King for the tyme being if they see that the case 〈◊〉 be redressed by any writ out of the Chauncery but that the spirituall 〈◊〉 ought to determine the matters that then they shall write to the Ecclesiasticall Iudges before whome the case was first moued to proceed therin notwithstanding the Kings prohibition vnto them before 49. And to like effect is this other ordination here mentioned by M. Attorney of Circumspectè agatis wherby is ordeyned that temporall Iudges shall vse themselues circumspectly in medling with causes that belong to spirituall courtes And to the same effect is this Statute here alleadged vnder King Edward the second as also this other set downe in these words They that purchase prohibition and attachement against the Ordinaryes of a thing that belongeth not to the lay Court shall yeeld damages to the Ordinaryes by the award of the Iustices And yet further to the same effect it was decreed by King Edward the third after this manner That no prohibition goe out of the Chauncery but in case where we haue the conusaunce and of right ought to haue 50. And finally to passe no further in this the Statute made in the 9. yeare of this King intituled Articuli Cleri Articles of the Clergy conteyning sixteene braunches doe apperteyne to this affaire to shew and declare what causes doe belong to the spirituall courte and what to the temporall and wherof both the one and the other may take conusaunce and consequently in what matters the Kings prohibition may goe forth or not all which is cleerly against M. Attorney his purpose For if the temporall Prince were properly head of the one and the other courte and fountaine both of the one and other lawe and iurisdiction this adoe needed not but that the King might indifferently dispose of all 51. But consider I pray you M. Attorneys note or commentary in the margent wherby he would seeme to answere our former demaund why he bringeth in this instance By these statutes saith he the iurisdiction of the Ecclesiasticall Courtes is allowed and warranted by consent of Parlament in all cases wherein they haue iurisdiction so as these lawes may be iustly called the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes or the Ecclesiastical lawes of England So he And you will easily see herby how much he delighteth himself in this new witty inuention of his owne so often repeated by him wherby he would make the Popes Canon-lawes to be the King of Englands lawes for that they are admitted and obeyed in England â— of which sylly consequence I haue oftentymes made mention before shewing the weakenes and incongruity therof For that by this reason the self same Canon-lawes receaued admitted by all particular states of Christendome may be said to be the peculiar lawes of euery particular state And if this be a superiority as M. Attorney would inferre to admit and allow another Princes lawes then is euery particular state of Christendome aboue the Pope Generall Councells which made these lawes Wherfore as well in this as in all the rest we see the weakenes of M. Attorneys cause and so we shall passe to other Princes that doe follow leauing this disasterous K. Edward the second who soone after fell into a pitifull plight of calamity being depriued both of his Crowne and life for his ill gouernment and his young sonne placed in his roome as our historyes at large doe declare OF K. EDWARD THE THIRD And K. Richard the second his Nephevv and Successour And vvhat instances or arguments M. Attorney draweth from their two raignes which continued betweene them for seauenty yeares CHAP. XII THESE two are the Kings aboue all the rest from the beginning vnto K. Henry the 8. vnder whose gouernment M. Attorney gathereth and layeth togeather most obiections to proue the small respect they had or vsed in certaine cases and occasions and at some times towards the Sea Apostolicke and Ecclesiasticall power therof for that they made most restrictions by penall lawes and punishments against the practice and vse therof in certaine cases mixt as they presumed and conioyned with temporalityes or affaires of the State and so not meerly Ecclesiasticall 2. For albeit before this there had byn great murmurings and complaints as you haue seen from the tyme of K. Henry the 3. and his father King Iohn against some parte of the exercise of the Popes authority in bestowing benefices and Bishopricks vpon straÌ„gers as also of the often reseruing the collations of the cheife to himself and his Court of demaunding and graunting tithes contributions vpon the English Clergy as well for his owne as other publike necessityes yet find we not hitherto any expresse penall law put in vre and practice though mention be found of one made at Carleile vnder K. Edward the first the 2. yeare of his raigne to this effect for restrayning prouisions and other ordinances from the Court of Rome and the execution thereof by English subiects vntill vnder these two Kings Edward the 3. and Richard the 2. and not by the former vntill after many yeares of his raigne when by his continuall warrs with France and Scotland his temporall necessityes and other respects drew him therevnto And some men doe note that the lamentable ends of both these Kings wherof the worst seemed to some to be that of King Edward though he died in his bed togeather with infinite bloudshed afterward by their successours deuided in their owne bowells vpon the controuersie of Lancaster and Yorke did easily shew how vngratefull to all mighty God this breach of theirs and violence vsed with their Mother the holy Church was though it might seeme to them and some others also that it was either in temporall matters or in Ecclesiasticall conioyned as hath byn said with temporalities and that besides they were vrged therevnto by important clamours of their people partly vpon emulation against the Clergy and partly vpon some abuses and aggreiuances as they pretended in their supplications and declarations to the Popes themselues about these affaires pretending to hold still as no doubt they did their inward faith beliefe deuotion and obedience to the Sea Apostolicke though outwardly they were forced to take the way of redresse against some excesses which they did 3. And now wee haue already heard the foresaid complaints oftentymes iterated in the liues of the former Kings but especially vnder Henry the third and the two precedent Edwards that â—â—sued him which being continued vnder this third of the same name he being a warriour hauing therby all wayes commonly great need of money was induced at length for increasing his owne temporall wealth to lay hands vpon the spiritual especially such as was wont to goe out of the Realme to the Court of Rome or accrew to
strangers that had benefices or Ecclesiasticall liuings within the Realme both religious and other To which consideration he had these particular motiues peculiar to his time and state that he hauing for some yeares before proclaimed himself King of France and taken the Armes and Title of that Kingdome vpon him as due vnto him by succession for that he was next heire male in bloud to King Philip the 4. surnamed the faire that by his mother Queen Isabel was his Grandfather and all the Popes at that time being French-men and lying at Auinion in France for seauenty yeares togeather and the most parte of the Cardinals and Courte being in like manner of the same natioÌ„ that were ordinarily prouided by the Popes of benefices and Bishopricks in England and therby not fit as was pretended to teach preach or reside there King Edward besides the regard of other inconueniences entred into ielousie also of state thinking that these men were enemyes to his pretences in France and therevpon was the more pricked to make the prohibitions and lawes which he did 4. But yet writing first therof to the Pope himself in most humble and dutifull manner requesting redresse and remedy immediately from that Sea as by his letters yet extant doth appeare vpon this occasion saith VValsingham for that Pope Clement the 6. which once had byn Archbishop of Roane in Normandy a man of eminent learning but of profuse liberality made prouisions vnto two French Cardinals for their maintenaunce of two thousand markes a yeare vpon Bishopricks and Abbeys in England without the Kings knowledge or consent wherwith he being much offended commaunded first the Procurators of the said Cardinals to surcease and departe the land vpon paine of imprisonment then wrote vnto the said Pope that famous letter saith our Author for the liberty of the Church of England which he and others doe set downe The Title wherof is this Sanctissimo in Christo Patri ac Domino Domino Clemanti diuina prouidentia Sacrosancta Romana Vniuersalâ—◠〈◊〉 Summo Pontifici Edwardus eadem gratia Rex Francia Anglia c. â—â—â—uota pedum oscula beatâ—rum 5. This is the Title and inscription of his letter whereby wee may see what account he made of the Sea Apostolicke and Bishop thereof And in the prosecution of the said letter he layeth downe first how all the Bishopricks Prelacyes and benefices 〈◊〉 England being founded by the deuotion of Christian Kings â—ishops and Noble-men therof to the end that the people might be instructed the poore releiued the Churches serued the Princes assisted by Counsaile and help of the said Prelates according to that we haue heard touched before in the Statute of Carliele vnder this mans Grand-father and otherwise often repeated vpon other occasions all these good ends were said now to be euacuated by that the Sea Apostolike reseruing the collâ—tions of such spirituall liuings to the Courte of Rome vnfit men strangers for the most parte were preferred and therby English-men discouraged and damnified the patrons of benefices depriued of their right of presentation many other such inconueniences ensued 6. Wherfore considering all these points saith the King Pâ—â—sata etiam deuotionis plenitudine quae domus nostra Regia Clerus â—â—pulus dicti Regni perstiterunt hactenùs in obedientia Sedis Apostolica c. Considering also the fulnesse of deuotion wherwith our Kingly family as also the Clergy and people of our Realme haue pâ—â—seuered hitherto in the obedience of the Sea Apostolicke it seemeth right that you as a Father prouiding for his children should with paternall affection alleuiate the burthens of your said children and permit for the time to come that Patrons of benefices may haue that solace as to present fit persons without impeachment to the said benefices wherof they are patrons and that Cathedrall Churches others of the said Kingdome may be prouided of Pastors by free elections c. Wherfore we â—â—seech your Benignity to vouchsafe euen for the honour of God and saluation of soules and for the taking away of the foresaâ—â— scandals and offences to put quickly some whole-some temperament vnto these matters to the end that wee who doe â—â—â—rence as wee ought to doe your most holy person and the holy Roman Church in paternae vestra dilectionis dulcedine quie scamâ—â— may rest in the sweetnes of your fatherly loue towards vs. 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—lissimus ad regimen Ecclesia Sua Sancta per tempora prospera lonâ—â—â— The most high God preserue you to the gouernment of his holy Church for many and prosperous years Giuen at VVestminster the 26. day of September vpon the 4. yeare of our Raigne ouer France and 27. ouer England 7. Heere we see with what respect to the Sea Apostolicke King Edward pretended to make the restraints which he made of prouisions from Rome and to shew more his confidence and acknowledgement toward the said Sea he sent soone after the very same yeare vnto the said Clement the 6. a most honourable Embassage by Henry Earle of Lancaster and Derby as also the Earls Spenser and Stafford togeather with the Bishop of Oxford to treat with the said Pope and lay before him the right which he pretended to the Crowne of France though not in forme of iudgement or to put the matter in triall saith VValsingham but as to a father and friend he hauing 4. yeares before that written largly of the ground of his said right vnto this mans predecessour Pope Benedictus the 11. and to the whole Colledge of Cardinals himself being then at Antwerpe vpon the 16. of Iuly Anno Domini 1339. and 13. of his Raigne 8. His epistle to the Pope had the same title which the other before and that to the Cardinals Amabilium Deo patrum Sacrosancta Romana Ecclesiae Cardinalium Collegio venerando c. In the prosecution of which letter to the Pope after a large demonstration of his title he hath these words Non igitur apud vestrae viscera misericordia Sanctitatis locum inueniat detrahentium informatio amula c. Let not therefore the emulous informations of detractors find place in the bowells of your mercie and Holines against such a sonne of yours as by hereditary right of all his progenitors doth and will for euer immoueably persist in your obedience and in the obedience and grace of the Apostolicke Sea c. And we doe intimate this processe of our iustice to the said Crowne of France and of the iniury done against vs by detayning the same vnto the preheminence of your holy Highnes that by your supreme and holy measure of right and equity whervnto belongeth vpon earth to open and shut the gates of heauen and to whom appertaineth the fullnesse of power supereminency of tribunall you will fauour our right so much as reson requireth Parati semper ne dum à vestro sancto cunctis presidente iudicio
imò à quoâ—iâ— alio de veritate contrarij si quis eam nouerit humiliter informati We being ready alwayes to be humbly informed of the truth of the contrary not only from your holy iudgement which gouerneth all but from any other that knoweth the same 9. So K. Edward to the Pope at that time concerning his great controuersie of France And albeit he was neuer wholy deuoid of the ielousies suspicions before mentioned that those French Popes did fauour more his enemies the Kings of France then himself and did assist them also oftentymes with graunts of great pecuniary succours vpon the Clergy as himself in some letters doth complaine yet did he neuer for this loose any inward respect reuereÌ„ce or obedience to the said Sea Apostolicke No nor did the said Sea cease for many years after to vse her auncient custome of prouiding Bishopricks and Prelacies in England though commonly they were English-men only As for example the very next yeare after to wit 1344. and 18. of King Edwards raigne the said Pope Clement made Bishop of Norwich one VVilliam Bate-man that had byn Auditour of his Pallace and Courte in Auinion And in the yeare 1362. Pope Vrbanus the fifth made Bishop of Lincolne by his prouision one Iohn Buckingham and of Chichester one VVilliam Lynne and King Edward admitted the same without resistance And foure years after that againe the same Pope vpon the death of Simon Islep Archbishop of Canterbury gaue that Bishopricke by his prouision to Simon Langtham that was Bishop of Ely and translated Iohn Barnet Bishop of Bath from that Sea to Ely and one M. Iohn Harwell being commended greatly by Prince Edward of VVales to the said Pope was admitted by him to the said Bishoprick of Bath as also VVilliam VVickham bearer of the Kings priuy signet was preferred by the said Pope vnto the Bishopricke of VVinchester Domino Rege procurante saith Walsingham that is King Edward procuring and labouring for the same 10. And two yeares after this againe in the yeare 1368. we read that the foresaid Simon Langtham being made Cardinall by Pope Vrbanus and therevpon resigning his Archbishopricke of Canterbury the Pope by his prouision gaue the same to VVilliam VVriothesley Bishop of VVorcester and the foresaid Lynne Bishop of Chichester he translated vnto the Bishopricke of VVorcester and vnto the Church of Chichester he promoted one VVilliam Roade In all which wee read not that K. Edward made any difficulty And the very next yeare after this againe wee find registred that the same Pope prouided the Churches of Norwich Hereford and Exceâ—â—â— of Bishops by his owne prouision only it is said of the later of the three quod Thomas Brangthingham fauore literarum Domini Regis Edwardi ad Exoniensem Ecclesiam promotus est Thomas Brangthingham was promoted by the Pope to the Church of Excester through fauour of the letters of K. Edward 11. And finally this matter went on in this manner vntill towards the later end of K. Edwards raigne when he growing old and feeble as well in iudgement as in body and matters depending most vpon his sonne Iohn of Gaunt who was a disorderly man in those dayes and much cried out vpon by all the Common-wealth as may appeare by that he was afterward deposed by Parlament from al gouernment though it lasted not long shewed himself enemy to the State of the Clergy as soone after he well declared by the imprisoning of VVilliam VVickham Bishop of VVinchester assayling Courtney Bishop of London fauoring the famous hereticke Iohn VVickcliffe at his beginning publickly and other such signes and demonstrations at this time I say being the 47. of the raigne of K. Edward according to VValsingham or 49. according to Polidor though the booke of Statutes doth appoint in the 25. and 27. years of the said Kings raigne were the Statutes made or perhaps begun to be put in execution against recourse to Rome except in causes of appellation and against prouisions of benefices to be gotten or procured from thence not at home by the patrons thereof Rex Edwardus saith Polidor primus omnium de Consilij sententia indixit immanem illis paenam qui in posterum impetrarent vbiuis gentium Anglicana sacerdotia à Romano Pontifice aut causas nisi per appellat tonem ad eundem deferrent c. Lex prouisionis siue de Praemoneri vocitatur King Edward first of all other Kings by the sentence of his Counsell did decree most horrible punishment vnto those that for the time to come should in any parte of the world obtaine English benefices from the Pope of Rome or should carry any causes vnto him but only by appellation The law is called the law of Prouision or Praemunire 12. And the same Author addeth further that Pope Gregory the 11. hearing of this law tooke the matter greiuously and wrote to King Edward for the reuocation therof but there ensuing presently a great schisme in the Church of Rome which endured allmost 50. years vntill the tyme of Martin the 5. King Edward also not liuing many years after and the disordinate gouernment of his Nephew K. Richard the 2. with the tumultuation of the VVickcliffians succeeding nothing was done therin And yet doth it appeare by VValsingham that vpoÌ„ that very same yeare of 1374. which was the 48. of K. Edwards raigne there was a treaty begun in the moneth of August at Bruges in Flaunders between Embassadors sent both from the sorsaid Pope Gregory and King Edward to treat of these points and that the said treaty endured almost two yeares Et tandem saith he concordatum est inter eos quod Papa de catero reseruationibus beneficiorum minimè vteretur quod Rex beneficia per literas Quare impedit vlterius non conferret At length it was agreed between them that the Pope for the time to come should not vse reseruations of benefices to himself and that the King should no more bestow benefices by his writ of Quare impedit 13. Thus much writeth VValsingham and toucheth no other points which yet probably may be presumed to haue byn treated at that time namely that the Kings for the time to come should haue the nominations of Bishops and the Pope only the confirmation and inuestiture except in certaine cases as afterward we haue seen practised not only in England but in most Catholicke Kingdomes round about but this by concession and agreement of the Sea Apostolicke it self without any least intention in the said Princes to deny the supreme spirituall power authority of the said Sea much lesse to take it vpon themselues as M. Attorney would inferre that they did out of these peeces of Statutes which he alleadgeth for that purpose Whervnto now we shall answere breifly as they ly in this booke M. Attorneys obiections out of the Raigne of King Edvvard the third §. I. 14. For that these obiections are many
should be first if he were supreme in that sorte of authority and that the matter went by rigour of law not by composition agreemeÌ„t And finally for that the Prince in this case cannot put in a Pastor immediatly from himself giuing him spiritual iurisdiction ouer soules but must present him to the Bishop or Metropolitan to be induced by him indued with that iurisdiction which he should not doe if his owne authority spirituall were greater then the said Bishops or Archbishops And so we see that M. Attorney proueth nothing by this allegation against vs but rather against himself The Attorney The King may not only exempt any Ecclesiasticall person froâ—â—â— the iurisdiction of the Ordinary but may graunt vnto him Episcopall iurisdiction as thus it appeareth there the King had done of auncient tyme to the Archdeacon of Rick-mond All religious or Ecclesiasticall houses wherof the King was founder are by the King exempt from ordinary iurisdiction and only visitable and corrigible by the Kings Ecclesiasticall commission The Abbot of Bury in Suffolke was exempted from Episcopall iurisdiction by the Kings Charter The King presented to a benefice and his presented was disturbed by one that had obtained Bulles from Rome for which offence he was condemned to perpetuall imprisonment Tithes arising in places out of any parish the King shall hâ—â—e for that he hauing the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdictioâ— is bound to prouide a sufficient Pastor that shall haue the Cure of soules of that place which is not within any Parish And by the common lawes of England it is euident that no man vnlesse he be Ecclesiasticall or haue Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction can haue inheritance of tithes The King shall present to his free Chappels in default of the Deane by lapse in respect of his supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction And Fitz-herbers saith that the King in that case doth present by lapse as Ordinary The Catholicke Deuine 20 Heere be diuers particulars breifly touched which I shall answere with like breuity especially for so much as they are but notes and obseruations out of particular collections of Law-writers and not Laws nor Statutes themselues First then it is denied that in the time of this K. Edward the 3. his raigne either he or any other Prince temporall could exempt any Ecclesiasticall person from the iurisdiction of his Ordinary Bishop and much lesse graunt vnto him Episcopall iurisdiction as of himself and by his owne power only he might procure it by his suite to the Sea Apostolicke as before hath byn shewed vnder K. Edward the Confessor and other Kings before the Conquest and diuers after also namely K. Henry the third and his children And whatsoeuer is said heer to the contrary for those dayes is either â—ror or mistaking for that it was common Catholicke doctrine â—â— that time as it is now that Episcopall iurisdiction cannot be giuen by 〈◊〉 but by him that hath it eminently with superiority in himself which must be by ordination commission descent from th'Apostles to whom it was giuen in Capite as before we haue declared to descend downe by succession and the said ordination and imposition of hands to the worlds end vpon Bishops Prelates and Pastores by lawful subordination the one vnto the other which cannot fall vpon any lay Princes that haue not this ordination Ecclesiasticall as euery man of iudgement and void of passion will easily see and discerne And the example before alleadged of the great Christian Emperour Valentinian the elder that professed himself to be vnum de populo non de Clero one of the lay people and not of the Clergy and consequently not to haue authority to iudge among them and much lesse to giue or exercise spirituall iurisdiction doth shew what the faith and practice of the Catholicke Church was in this point aboue twelue huÌ„dred years gone 21. Heerby then it is euident how those religious houses wherof King Edward was founder namely the Abbey of Bury which is the 3. obiection were exempted by the Kings Charter from Episcopall iurisdiction to wit the King procured the same first from the Sea Apostolicke then confirmed it by his Charter as by many examples you haue seen diuers precedent Chapters of this Booke and namely vnder King Edward the Confessor King Edgar King Kenulph and King Inas before the Conquest 22. If one was condemned to perpetuall imprisonment for disturbing the Kings presentation by the Popes Bulles it is a question de facto as you see not de iure and such might the Kings anger or offence be as he might also be put to death for it some Iudges neuer wanting to be ready to satisfie Princes pleasures in such affaires yet this doth not proue the lawfulnes of the fact And we haue seen before that this King Edward the 3. vpon the 48. yeare of his raigne promised the Pope that he would neuer vse more that manner of proceeding by his writts of Quare impedit wherby it is like this man was so greiuously punished 23. The instance of tithes allotted to the King for maintenance of a Pastor in places without the compasse of any parish is a very poore and triflying instance First for that those places that are out of all Parishes are to be presumed to be very few and secondly what great matter is it if so small a thing be left in depossto with the King for vse of the incumbent that is to ensue We haue seen in our dayes that tithes and rents of the Archbishopricke of Toledo for example in Spaine being valued at three hundred thousand Crownes by the yeare were depositated many years togeather in the Kings hands that last dyed whiles the Archbishop Carança was called to Rome imprisoned there vpon accusations of heresie and other crimes laid against him and in the end sentence being giuen a great parte of that money was graunted to the said King by the Sea Apostolicke for his wars against Infidels And yet doth not this proue that the King of Spaine had this by any spirituall iurisdiction of his owne but by concession of the Sea Apostolicke 24. And wheras M. Attorney saith heere that by the common laws of England it is euident that no man vnlesse he be Ecclesiasticall or haue Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction can haue inheritance of tithes I would aske him first how he proueth that the King of England had these tithes by inheritance and not by ordination agreement or conuention And secondly how his Common law can determine that no man may enioy tithes but he that hath Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction wheras before in the 9. leafe of his booke he maketh tithes to be an Ecclesiasticall cause and out of the Conusaunce of the said Common-law 25. And finally his last inference that for so much as the King is to present to his free Chappels in default of the Deane by lapse that this is done in
respect of his supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is altogeather childish For that first to present includeth no Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction at all and much lesse supreme and may be exercised by meer lay-men as before hath byn declared at large vnder King VVilliam the Conquerour Secondly for the King to present to his free Chappels was as much to say in those dayes as that those Chappels being made free and exempted by priuiledges and franquises frō the Sea Apostolicke for otherwise they could not be freed from iurisdiction of their Ordinary the King presented vnto them by vertue of the canon-Canon-law and commission of the said Sea Apostolicke as founder therof 26. And thirdly that he presented after the Deane and by lapse only and not in the first place signifieth plainely that his iurisdiction in that point if presentation may be called iurisdiction as in some sense it may was lesse then that of the Deane And so Fitzherberts words are to be vnderstood that in that particular case the King presēted by lapse as ordinary that is to say wheras in other benefices when the patron or partie to whom the election nomination or presentation first cheifly appertaineth presenteth not within such a tyme the Ordinary may present as hauing by composition the second right or power in that case and after him the Metropolitan and last of all the King Heer in the case of Free Chappels wherof the King is presumed to be founder after the Deane which hath the first right and this by no other meanes then by cōcession of the Sea Apostolicke in those dayes the King by priuiledge of the same Sea had right to enter in the second place insteed of the Bishop which proueth the quite contrary to M. Attorneys conclusion for it sheweth that the King had not supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the case proposed but secondary and subordinate to that of the Deane But let vs see further The Attorney An excommunication vnder the Popes Bul is of no force to disable any man within England and the Iudges said that he that pleadeth such Buls though they concerne the excommunication of a subiect were in a hard case if the King would extend his iustice against him If excommunication being the extreme and finall end of any suite in the Court at Rome be not to be allowed within England it consequently followeth that by the ancient common-Common-laws of England no suite for any cause though it be spirituall rising within this Realme ought to be determined in the Court of Rome Quia frustra expectatur euentus cuis effectus nullus sequitur and that the Bishops of England are the immediate officers and ministers to the Kings Courts In an attachment vpon a prohibition the defendant pleaded the Popes Bull of excommunication of the Plaintife the Iudges demaunded of the defendāt if he had not the certificate of some Bishop within the Realme testifying this excommunication to whom the Counsell of the defendant answered that he had not neither was it as he supposed necessary for that the Buls of the Pope vnder lead were notorious inough but it was adiudged that they were not sufficient for that the Courte ought not to haue regard to any excommunication out of the Realme and therefore by the rule of the Courte the 〈◊〉 was thereby disabled Reges sacro oleo vncti sunt spiritualis iurisdictionis capaces The Catholicke Deuine 27. All that is heere said against the acceptance or admittance of the Popes Bulls for excommunication in England for of this only as speach in this place if it be meant of this K. Edwards time only as according to the argument it must and we haue seen that vnder former Kings the contrary was allwayes in practice how then doth M. Attorney talke heere againe of his auncient Common-lawes For if it began first vnder this King then was it a new law and not auncient and if further wee find no Decree or Statute therof at all in this Kings life as hitherto we haue not nor doth M. Attorney cite or quote any then might it be a matter only de facto of some Iudges who according to the current of that time and as they should see the King affected pleased or displeased with the Popes of those dayes would reiect or admit their Buls at their discretion And then doe you see vpon what goodly ground M. Attorney inferreth his conclusion that if the Popes Buls of excōmunication were not respected in those dayes it consequently followeth that by the auncient common laws of England no suite for any cause though it be spirituall rising within this Realme might be determined in the Courte of Rome And why so For that the Popes excommunication was not obayed in England 28. But I would aske him whether no sentence could be giuen without excommunication Or whether to such as beleeued the Popes authority in those dayes it were sufficient in conscience that the said excommunications were not admitted by some Iudges in their tribunals Or at least-wise no iudiciall notice taken of them except they came notified also from some Bishop as the second Case heer set downe doth touch therby insinuateth the solution of the whole riddle to wit that Iudges were not bound vnder this K. Edward to take publicke and Iudiciall notice of anie Bull of excommunication come from abroad and presented by any priuate person except the same came notified from some Bishop in authoritie within the Realme Which caution is vsed also at this day in diuers other Catholicke Countreys round about vs for auoiding trouble deceit and confusion to wit that Bulls and other authenticall writings from Rome must be seen and certified by some persons of authority within the Realme before they can be pleaded in Courte or admitted generally 29. To the last instance that Kings annointed with sacred oyle are capable of spirituall iurisdiction we denie it not but graunt with the great Ciuill-lawyer Baldus before mentioned and all Canonists that diuers cases of spirituall iurisdiction may be graunted by the Sea Apostolicke vnto annoynted Kings and so often it hath been done especially to Kings of England as former examples haue declared namelie of K. Edward the Confessor But this assertion of capacitie abilitie to receiue some sorte of spirituall iurisdiction if it be committed vnto them doth not proue that they had the said iurisdiction in themselues or of themselues by vertue of their Crownes or annoynting as M. Attorney would haue men beleeue But let vs heare further The Attorney Where a Prior is the Kings debitor and ought to haue tithes of another spirituall person he may choose either to sue for subtraction of his tithes in the Ecclesiasticall Courte or in the Exchequer and yet the persons and matter also was Ecclesiasticall For seing the matter by a meane concerneth the King hee may sue for them in the Exchequer as well as in the Ecclesiasticall Courte and there shall the
right of tithes bee determined And Fitzh in his Nat. Br. fol. 30. holdeth that before the Statute of the 18. of E. 3. cap. 7. that right of tithes were determinable in the teÌ„porall Courts at the election of the partie And by that Statute assigned to be determined in the Ecclesiasticall Court and the temporall Courte excluded therof And the Courts of diuers manners of the Kings and of other Lords in auncient times had the probates of last wills and testaments and it appeareth by the 11. Hen. 7. fol. 12. that the probate of testaments did not appertaine to the Ecclesiasticall Courte but that of late time they were determinable there so as of such causes and in such manner as the Kings of the Realme by generall consent and allowance haue assigned to their Ecclesiasticall Courts they haue iurisdiction by force of such allowance The King did by his Charter translate Canons secular into regular and religious persons which hee did by his Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and could not doe it vnlesse he had iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall The Abbot of VValtham died in the 45. yeare E. 3. and one Nicholas merrit was elected Abbot who for that the Abbey was exempt from ordinarie iurisdiction was sent to Rome to be confirmed by the Pope And because the Pope by his constitutions had reserued all such collations to himself he did recite by his Bull that he hauing no regard to the election of the said Nicolas gaue to him the said Abbey and the spiritualties and temporalties belonging to the same of his spirituall grace and at the request as he fained of the King of England This Bull was read and considered of in Councell that is before all the Iudges of England and it was resolued by them all that this Bull was against the laws of England and that the Abbot for obtaining the same was fallen into the Kings mercie whervpon all his possessions were seased into the Kings hands as more at large by the said Case appeareth Where the Abbot of VVestminster had a Prior Couent who were regular and mort in law yet the King by his Charter did deuide that corporation and made the Prior and Couent a distinct and capable bodie to sue and be sued by themselues The Catholicke Deuine 30. The first case of this instance about tithes and probates of testaments is a verie trifling thing to proue M. Attorneys great coÌ„clusion of supreme authoritie Ecclesiasticall to be in the temporall Prince his Courts For as these things and like other are in parte belonging to spirituall iurisdiction in that they concerne benefices the willes and ordinations of dead men for the benefit of their soules the like partlie also belonging to temporall in that they include temporalities worldly substance they may in different respects appertaine also to differeÌ„t Courts and so they doe in other Catholicke Countreys at this day and namelie for probates of testaments in no other Countrey perhaps besides England are they limited onlie to the Bishops spirituall Courts About which wee haue the foresaid Statutes of Circumspectè agatis vnder K. Edward the first and of Articuli Cleri vnder K. Edward the 2. and diuers other Ordinations vnder this King Edward the 3. But how proueth all this M. Attorneys principall conclusion And how far of is this from inferring supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction to be in the temporall Prince Is it not strange that such a man as M. Attorney would alleadge such toyes But let vs goe forward 31. If K. Edward did translate by his Charter the Canons secular into regular as heere is said wee must presume he did it as before you haue heard K. Henry the 2. to haue done it at VValtham by authority of the Popes Brâ—ue confirmed by his Charter and not otherwise For as well could K. Henry the 2. haue doâ—e it of his owne authoritie if it had been annexed to his Crowne at this K. Edward the 3. And therefore seing the other obserued the Canons of the Church and presumed not to doe it of himself but by the Popes licence and Charter and ratified by his owne it may be presumed that this King did the same for so much as the same canon-Canon-law stood still in force And so it may be suspected that this case hath somewhat omitted couertly that should appertaine to the full declaration therof 32. The other case also of Nicolas Morris chosen Abbot of VValtham that went to Rome and got his inuestiture there by reseruation of the Pope and not by his election in England fell out at that verie time as heere is noted when the contention was most in heat between the King and French Popes about reseruation of benefices to wit vpon the 4. of the Kings raigne the said Popes agreeing soone after to vse no more the said reseruations So as no great maruaile of the Iudges of those dayes did moue the King to make some demonstration of speciall offence against this man the controuersie being then in handling but this is an instance de facto and not de iure 33. Lastlie the case of the Abbot of VVestminster made by the Kings Charter a distinct bodie capable to sue and to be sued was a temporal priueledge which any Prince might giue to a Couent if it vvere commodious for them and they willing to accept thereof and if not they would haue reclaimed in those daies and haue appealed to the Sea Apostolicke for remedie as the vse and right was at that time and as oy diuers examples appeareth of AppellatioÌ„s made against the King himself during his raigne as namelie that of the Bishop of Ely recounted at large by VValsingham in the yeare 1348. and others 34. The six instance consisteth of certaine Statutes made in the 25. 27. 28. and 38. yeares in the raigne of K. Edward the 3. against prouisious and prouisers from Rome reseruations of Bishopricks and benefices by the said Sea vndue appellations vniust citations infamations or molestations of men by Censures from thence All which I thinke not good to set downe at large as they lie in the Statute booke for that they are ouerlonge but breiflie rather to alleadge the summe therof which is sufficient for the point it self of our controuersie First then it is said That in consideration of the manie inconueniences and hurtes that seemed to ensue to the Common-wealth as well Clergie-men as secular by such as went to Rome and there by false suggestions and other such procurements vnworthilie got vnto themselues benefices they being either strangers not able to preach and teach or els if English-men yet vnfit for their learning or manners and that therby particular patrons were depriued of their right of presenting c It was ordained vpon the 25. yeare of this Kings raigne to punish the persons that being subiect to the King should attempt or doe this without the Kings licence or knowledge of the Realme And so the decree
of Parlament was that whosoeuer hereafter should attempt or procure any such prouisions he should be out of the Kings protection whereby euerie man might lawfullie kill him c. 35. And in the same Parlament the like and many other inconueniences are represented against reseruations of benefices by the said Sea Apostolicke and Bishops therof whervpon it is decreed by the King and his great men and Commons that the said reseruations shall not bee suffered or admitted for the time to come as a thing not due to the Sea Apostolicke But that all Archbishops Bishops and other dignities and benefices Electorie in England shall bee permitted to free election as they were graunted by the Kings progenitours founders therof and the auncestors of other Lords that had founded any such benefices and might haue reserued to themselues as Patrons and founders the presentations there vnto 36. Moreouer Complaint being made by diuers of the Kings people that many were greatlie troubled and drawne out oftentimes of the Realme by vnquiet and litigious people that made appeals to Rome to answere to things wherof the Conusaunce pertained to the Kings Court c. It was assented and accorded by the King and by the great men and Commons that whosoeuer should draw any man out of the Realme in plea wherof the Conusaunce pertained to the Kings Courts should incurre the daunger of Praemunire And finallie that no man presume to cite sue vex molest any by Censures procured from the Popes Courte against any for obseruing these laws and like other ordinances vpon paine of seuere punishment c. 37. To all which we answere that diuers circumstances may bee considered about these Statutes Ordinances and Decrees as well of the times and persons as of the occasions causes and manner of doing And to begin first with the last it may bee that either all or some parte of these restrictions might be made by some kind of consent or toleration of the Popes themselnes vpon the often representing of the inconueniences which we haue seen before made by diuers Princes from K. Henry the 3. down-ward and the answers as well of Innocentius the 4. as other Popes that the said inconueniences should be remedied And to the same effect putteth downe VValsingham this K. Edwards letters at seuerall times to sundry Popes for that end And vpon the yeare 1373. â—hich was the 47. of his raigne long after the making of these Statutes he sent againe to Gregory the 11. to intreat his consent and good will to the same Rex Edwardus saith Walsingham eodem anno misit Ambassiatores ad Dominum Papam rogaus câ—m c. The same yeare K. Edward sent Embassadours to the Pope praying him that he would be content to surcease from prouiding benefices in England that Clerks might enioy their rights to Ecclesiasticall dignities by elections as in old time they were accustomed So as heere we see that the King pretended right by ancient custome in these affaires Neither did this Pope altogeather deny it For VValsingham addeth super quibus articulis nuncij à Papa certa recepêre responsa c. vpon which articles the Kings messengers receiued from the Pope certaine answers of which they should informe him at their returne that nothing should be determined vntill the King had written againe his mind more fully vnto the said Pope And then in the next yeare after he saith as before you haue heard that the Pope and the King were agreed vpon these and like points 38. And if this were so at this time then may it be presumed also that before vpon the 25. yeare of his raigne when he first made those Statutes of restraint he had also some secret consent or conniuency of Pope Clement the 6. or Innocentius the 6. that immediately ensued him to the same effect at least wise for the ceasing of prouisions and reseruations except only vpon great and weighty causes for in such cases we find that they were vsed also afterward and that ambitious busie and troublesome people that should deceitfully procure such prouisions or rashly and vniustly appeale or molest men with Citations Censures and the like should be punished And this was a thing so needful oftentymes as S. Bernard himself that liued vnder King Henry the first and writing to Pope Eugenius that had byn his scholler of the great abuses of troublesome appellatioÌ„s in his dayes wisheth him as on the one side to admit all due appellations which of right were made vnto him and to his tribunall from all partes of the world so on the other side to punish them that made them vniustly 39. All which being considered togeather with the time before noted wherin K. Edward made these restraints to wit when he had great warrs in France for challenge of the Crowne and no small iealousie with the Popes Cardinals and Roman Court as being all or the most parte French at that day and residing in Auinion in France the continuall clamours also of his people much exaspered by certaine particular abuses and excesses of some Ecclesiasticall officers the maruaile is not so great if he tooke some such resolution as this de facto at least for satisfying especially of the laity who were most instant in the matter Yea by whom only it seemeth to haue byn done For that in none of these Statutes is mentioned expressly the consent of the Lords spirituall but of the King and Great men Magnatum in Latin and of the Communalty which is repeated in euery of the forsaid Statutes except one where is said The King by the assent and expresse will and concord of the Dukes Earles Barrons and the Commons of this Realme did determine c not mencioning at al the Bishops Archbishops Abbots and other Ecclesiasticall Prelates that had right of suffrage in those Parlaments and consequently how far this probation de facto doth proue also de Iure I leaue to the Reader to consider 40. Only we conclude that howsoeuer this was either by right or wrong for the manner of determining certaine it is that King Edward did not therby diminish any way his opinion or iudgment of the Popes spirituall authority as may appeare by al his other actions writings to the same Sea afterwards and of his respectiue carriage and behauiour not only towards the Popes but to his owne Clergy also in England in all matters belonging to their superiority Ecclesiasticall In proofe wherof vpon the very selfsame 25. yeare of his raigne wherin the former Statutes of restraint were decreed against such of his subiects as should offend therein he made another Statute intituled A confirmation of all libertyes graunted the Clergy And after ward vpon the 31. yeare another Statute intituled A confirmation of the great Charter and of the Charter of the Forrest Which great Charter containing the priuiledges libertyes and superiority of the Church is confirmed by him againe in
annexed sequels 46. And I might alleadge heere diuers particular examples of King Kichards respectiue proceedings towards both the Sea of Rome and Clergy of his Countrey as namely in the first wheras Pope Vrban the 6. being truly and Canonically elected Pope in Rome afterward against him the Archbishop of Arles in France being chosen for Anti-Pope by a faction of French-Cardinals that named him Clement the 7. King Richard stood zealously with the said true Pope and not only made a Statute in Parlament that whosoeuer should be obedient to any other person as Pope but only to Pope Vrban should be out of the Kings protection and his goods seased as the words of the Statute are but also some yeares after that againe when the said Pope Vrban had appointed Henry Bishop of Norwich to be his Captaine general to passe ouer into Flanders and by force to constraine the said schismaticall Pope to surcease that diuision the said King not only allowed but assisted also that enterprise 47. And as for the Clergy of his Realme and their spirituall iurisdiction how much he respected it appeareth by that the Archbishop of Canterbury and some other Bishops that assisted him hauing publikely pronounced the sentence of excommunication vpon the yeare 1379. against certaine persons that had broken the priuiledges of Sanctuary in the Church and Monastery of VVestminster and shed bloud therin for taking out a certaine person in the Kings name the said King albeit he was thought to haue byn the abetter â—hereof yet did he finally obay the said Censures and soone after in the same yeare at his Parlament of London it was ordained saith VValsingham Quod immunitates priuilegia Ecclesia VVestmonasteriensis illibata manerent that the libertyes priuiledges of the Church of VVestminster should remaine whole and inuiolate 48. Wherefore now to answere the instance or obiectioÌ„ which M. Attorney alleadgeth out of the foresaid Statute of the 16. yeare of this King where the law of Premunire the losse of goods and lands other punishments are appointed for such as doe procure processe and sentences of excoÌ„municatioÌ„ which touched the king their Lord against him his crowne and his regalitie c. as larglie you maie see it set downe in the whole Statute out of M. Attorneys booke I answere that whosoeuer shall attentiuelie read the whole contexture of this Statute with that which before wee haue sett downe both in this in the precedent kings life he shall see that this Statute doth rather make against M. Attorneys purpose of supreme spirituall iurisdiction then anie waie for him For that first of all the verie proposition to the Parlament doth concerne temporal power and not spirituall saying that the Crowne of England hath been at all times free and onlie subiect to God immediatlie and to none other and that the same ought not in anie thing touching the maiesty or regalitie of the same Crowne bee submitted to the Bishop of Rome nor the laws and Statutes thereof to bee taken away or mablect by him c. 49. This then being the proposition of the Commons which is euidently to bee vnderstood of temporall regalitie and thinges thereunto belonging the temporall Lords assented absolutelie vnto it But the Archbishop Bishops Abbots and other Ecclesiasticall Prelates that made the cheife and highest parte of the Parlament distinguished yea made protestations as the Statute saith that it was neuer their meaning to witt either in K. Edwards daies or now to saie that the Bishop of Rome might not excommunicate Bishops or make translation of Prelates from one Sea to another after the law of holie Church yet if this should bee done at anie time in great preiudice of the King or his realme as that sage men or Counsellours should therby be drawne from him without his knowledge or against his will or that the substance and treasurie of his Realme should bee in daunger to be destroyed by sending out money or giuing it to his aduersaries or other like inconueniences ensue against the Kings state and realme indeed then they did graunt that this might bee esteemed against the Kings regalitie c. whereby wee see in what sense and with what limitation they did yeeld to such like Statutes in those daies pressed by the importunitie of the laie partie but yet far from the meaning of M. Attorney who would haue men thinke that heerby they confessed K. Richard to bee Head of the Church which himself expresly denieth in his forenamed Statute in fauour of Pope Vrban whom hee calleth the onlie true head of the Church and for such commaundeth him to bee obaied and respected vnder the paines before mencioned And so much of K. Richard who not long after fell into great misery lost both his commaundry and life and came to a pitifull end full of affliction and desolation as our histories doe testify and set forth at large OF THE THREE KING HENRYES OF THE HOVSE OF LANCASTER The fourth fifth and sixth vvho raigned for the space of threescore years And what is obserued out of their raignes concerning our Controuersie with M. Attorney CHAP. XIII AFter the three Edwards before mentioned vnder whom the first restraints were made for the exercise of certaine externall points of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction as you haue heard and after the pitifull end of their successor inheritour K. Richard the 2. entred and ensued in the Crowne three Henries of the line of Lancaster who had variable successe in their liues and temporall affaires though in religion and particularly in this point of our controuersie about spirituall power and iurisdiction they were all one 2. King Henrie the 4. being Duke of Lancaster and sonne of the often fore named Iohn of Gaunt that was the fourth sonne of K. Edward the 3. seing the disorderly gouernment of K. Richard the 2. his Cosen germaÌ„ the auersion of his peoples affection from him for the same cause came out of France where he liued in banishement raised powers against him pursued and tooke his person caused him to be deposed by Parlament and himself chosen in his place with great applause of the people which yet turning away from him soone after againe he was forced for his safetie defence not onlie to make away the same K. Richard in Pomfret Castle but also to take armes suppresse and cut of the greatest and cheifest men that had aided and assisted him to gaine the said Kingdome And finallie after a troublesome raigne of 13. yeres he died vsing these words before his death as they are registred by Stow and others I sore repent mee that euer I charged my self with the Crowne of this Realme c. 3. King Henry the 5. his eldest sonne succeeded him for the space of ten years and though he were a most excellent Prince warlike and fortunate gained the possession of almost the whole Kingdome of France yet had
cases of heresie hath no substance in it at all for so much as you see it was directed by the Canon law long before K. Henry was borne 15. Wherefore to his last instance that the Pope cannot alter the laws of England I answere it is true touching temporall laws for they are to be made or altered by the English Prince and Parlament but Ecclesiasticall laws of the Church if they be positiue not deuine he might in all those auncient times vpon iust causes alter as I thinke M. Attorney will not deny and then by good consequence if it be true which euery where he striueth to proue that Ecclesiasticall laws though made by the Pope are laws also of England and may be called English lawes when they are admitted in England it followeth I say against himself in this assertion that the Pope might alter the lawes of England in that he might alter those Canon-lawes that were admitted in England thereby made English lawes The Attorney 1. The Iudges say that the Statutes which restraine the Popes prouisions to the benefices of the aduowsons of spirituall men were made for that the spiritualty durst not in their iust cause say against the Popes prouisions so as those Statutes were made but in affirmance of the common laws 2. Excommunication made by the Pope is of no force in England and the same being certified by the Pope into any Courte in England ought not to be allowed neither is any certificate of any excommunication auailable in law but that is made by some Bishop in England for the Bishops are by the common laws the immediate officers ministers of iustice to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall 3. If any Bishop doe excommunicate any person for a cause that belongeth not vnto him the King may write vnto the Bishop and commaund him to assoile and absolue the party 4. If any person of religion obtaine of the Bishop of Rome to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary he is in case of Premunire which is an offence as hath byn said contra Regem Coronam Dignitatem suam The Catholicke Deuine 16. I haue conioyned three or foure obiections togeather for that indeed all make not the due waight of one Wherfore to the first I answere that little it importeth to our controuersie what those Iudges said why the Statutes were made against the Popes prouisions in affirmance of the Common-laws for this may be said of euery new Statute whatsoeuer that it is made in affirmance of ancient Common-law albeit the said law supposed to be common no where appeare nor any reason proofe or probability be alleadged why it should be Common-law before that fact or Statute appeared So as this Common-law is now by M. Attorney made so common as it cometh to be Ens transcendens embracing all that is or can be deuised by any of his Iudges or Reuerend Sages or rather he maketh it Ens rationis or a meere Chymera that as Logitians hold hath no essence or being at all à parte rei but only in imagination For seing that the Popes prouisions had endured in England for so many ages before as all doe and must graunt how may the common law be presumed all that while to haue byn against the same yet no mention euer made therof These are morall impossibilityes to say no more 17. The second point doth answere it self and we haue touched the same before that by agreement in England the Popes Buls of Excommunication when they were sent should not be admitted ordinarily but by the certificate of some Bishop of England for preuenting the fraudes or false suggestions which particular men might vse therein And wheras M. Attorney heere againe saith that the Bishops are by the Common lawes the immediate officers and ministers to the Kings Courtes in causes Ecclesiasticall he runneth againe to his old Chymera of imaginary Common lawes For where is this Common-law that maketh Bishops to be officers and ministers to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall For if the common-Common-law or Iudges thereof cannot so much as heare or take conusaunce of any spiritual causes belonging to Bishops Courts as often M. Attorney affirmeth in this his booke how much lesse can it or they by vertue therof appoint Iudges or make them officers in those spirituall Courts which haue their authority from the Canon and not Common lawes 18. To the third obiection little answere is needfull For who seeth not but that euery King in his Kingdome may commaund all â—â—â—es of people to doe their duty to surcease from wrong And so if a Bishop for a cause not belonging vnto him should excommunicate any the Prince may commaund him to absolue 〈◊〉 party whome vniustly he hath excommunicated if the iniustice bee so apparant as heere is presumed But M. Attorney should haue proued that the King himself might haue absolued him as in truth he might if he had Superiour authority to the Bishop in Ecclesiasticall causes as he may absolue immediately by himself all that are censured or sentenced adiudged or condemned by his Chauncellour lay Iudges or temporall officers and ministers nor hath he need to send the party to be assoiled by them or to will them to doe it as heer he doth the Bishop but might doe it himself or by some other giuing him authority thervnto which yet neuer King of England did attempt before King Henry the 8. 19. To the 4. braunch is answered that by good reason it was agreed that no religious man hauing made his vow of obedieÌ„ce in England should seeke to Rome for exemption therof without proposing his causes first in England it self for that otherwise vpon false informations suggestions of the party against his Superiours many troubles and inconueniences might follow by such exemptions and this is that which is touched in the Statute it self here alleadged affirming that no man shall goe to Rome for that which may be determined in England c. And now consider I pray you what all these foure instances laid togeather doe weigh in poyse of good reason But let vs see further 20. A fourth instance of M. Attorneys is taken out of a Statute of the 6. yeare of K. Henry the 4. where the commons doe againe make complaint of other new aggreiuances by the Courte of Rome to wit that such as are to be preferred to Bishopricks Archbishopricks and other Prelacyes cannot be admitted vntill they haue compounded with the Popes Chamber for paying of the first fruites of the said benefices and other dutyes required vvhervpon the King saith the Statute by the aduise and assent of the Great men of his Realme in Parlament and note that he nameth not heer the spirituall Lords did ordaine that whosoeuer should pay heerafter to the said Chamber or otherwise for such fruites and seruices greater summes of money then had byn accustomed in time past
should incurre the forfaiture of as much as they may forfaite towards the King c. So saith the Statute 21. And now heere I would aske the discreet Reader whether M. Attorney ouerthroweth not himself by alleadging such matters as these are For heere King Henry alloweth manifestly the repaire to Rome of Bishops Archbishops Abbots other Prelates for their induction admittance to their dignityes which he would neuer doe if he had taken himself to haue supreme authority Ecclesiasticall in that behalfe of giuing them spirituall iurisdiction immediately from himself And albeit he doe binde them to pay at Rome no more then the ordinary accustomed paiments for such their admittance therby perhaps to induce the said Courte of Rome to aske no more of them when they should vnderstand that it was forbidden vnto them to pay it yet doth he allow not only their recourse to Rome in such affaires but to make likewise the ordinary payments which were accustomed to be paid in old times past according to the words of the Statute which is sufficient to proue our purpose and ouer-throw M. Attorneys And thus much for the tyme of K. Henry the 4. For as for an other instance alleadged by M. Attorney conteyning a prohibition that Buls for exemption of tythes from Parish Churches should not be put in execution for that the effect therof is repeated againe in the next obiection out of the raigne of K. Henry the fifth one answere shall serue for them both Out of the raigne of K. Henry the fifth that was the fourtenth King after the Conquest §. II. The Attorney In an act of Parlament made in the third yeare of K. Henry the 5. it is declared that wheras in the time of K. Henry the 4. Father to the said King in the 7. yeare of his raigne to eschew many discordes debates and diuerse other mischeifes which were likely to arise and happen by cause of many prouisions then made or to be made by the Pope and also of licence therevpon graunted by the said late King amongst other things it was ordained and established that no such licence or pardon so graunted should be auailable to any benefice full of any incumbent at the day of the date of such licence or pardon graunted Neuerthelesse diuers persons hauing prouisions of the Pope of diuers â—â—nâ—fices in England and elswhere and licences royall to execute the same prouisions haue by colour of the same prouisions licences and acceptations of the said benefices subtily excluded diuers persons of their benefices in which they had byn incumbents by a longe season of the collation of the very patrons spirituall to them duely made to their intent to the finall destruction and eneruation of the states of the same incumbents The King willing to auoid such mischeifes hath ordained and established that al the incumbents of euery benefice of holy Church of the patronage collation or presentation of spirituall patrons might quietly and peaceably enioy their said benefices without being inquieted molested or any wayes greiued by any colour of such prouisions licences and acceptations And that all the licences and pardons vpon and by such prouisions made in any manner should be voide and of no valour And if any feele himself greiued molested or inquieted in any wise from thenceforth by any by colour of such prouisions licences pardons or acceptations that the same molestors greiuers or inquieters euery of them haue and incurre the paines punishments contained in the Statutes of Prouisors before that tyme made as by the said Act appeareth The Catholicke Deuine 22. This Statute maketh as little for M. Attorneys purpose of supreme authoritie spirituall as anie of the former and I haue set it downe at large to the end you maie see what smal store of stuffe he hath to furnish his booke when he filleth paper with such impertinencyes for that the whole subiect of this Statute tendeth onlie to the reforme of certaine abuses in some quarreling and troublesome people who meaning to molest others that were in quiet possession of their benefices went to Rome and there framing manie complaints calumniatioÌ„s and accusations against them and against the lawfullnes of their hauing those benefices and pretending that the due collation thereof appertained to the Sea Apostolicke for diuers respects demaunded onlie that the same Sea would giue her right vnto them and so got out prouisions oftentimes to that effect which prouisions it seemeth by the words of this statute that K. Henry the 4. was content they should runne and gaue royall licences for the same and that the title should be tried not withstaÌ„ding the prohibitions of such prouisions made vnder K. Edward and King Richard as you haue heard and all this maketh against M. Attorney But now K. Henry the 5. being informed of the inconueniences that ensued therof and that diuers incumbents were therby excluded of their benefices and the patrons spirituall of their presentatioÌ„s ordained that for the time to come no such incumbents or patrons should bee disquieted or molested by colour of such prouisions from the Pope of benefices that are not actually voide or by vertue of licences from the King for prosecuting the same This is the Statute and you see how little helpe M. Attorney getteth by it But let vs see another instance out of this Kings raigne as wisely alleadged as the former The Attorney A Statute was made for extirpation of heresie and Lollardy wherby full power and authoritie was giuen to the Iustices of peace and Iustices of assise to inquire of those that hold errors heresies or Lollardy and of their maintainers c. And that the Sheriffe or other officer c. maie arrest and apprehend them Infoelix lolium steriles dominantur auena Virgil. Et careant lolijs oculos vitiantibus agri Ouid. The King by coÌ„sent of Parlament giueth power to Ordinaries to inquire of the foundation erection and gouernance of Hospitals other then such as be of the Kings foundation and thervpon to make correction and reformation according to the Ecclesiasticall law The Catholicke Diuine 23. If M. Attorneys store-howse of arguments were not extreme poore emptie he would neuer alleadge such matter as this is for demonstratiue proofes which before he promised vs in his Preface For out of the later example that Ordinaries are appointed to inquire of the foundation execution and gouernment of Hospitals what can be deduced for M. Attorneys purpose or against vs For so much as the foundation erection and gouernment of Hospitals were for the most part meere temporall things except some priuiledges graunted vnto them by the Sea Apostolicke 24. And that in the former example Iustices of peace and assise were commaunded by the King to inquire after Lollards VVickcliffians and such other hereticks it was to apprehend and imprison their persons and not to iudge of their heresies which belonged to their Bishops and Ordinaries
all appeals in causes Ecclesiasticall to the Court of Rome reducing all spirituall authority of determining the same vnto the body spirituall of the English Clergy for so the words of the statute are The body spirituall of the English Church saith he hauing power when any cause of the law diuine happened to come in question or of spirituall learning c. to declare and determine all such doubts to administer al such offices duties as to their roomes spiritual did appertaine without the intermedling of any exteriour person or persons c. Wherby it appeareth that by this Statute he reduceth all spirituall power to a certaine community of the Ecclesiasticall body of England but in the second Statute that followed in the yeare after against suing for licences dispensations facultyes graunts rescripts or delegacyes to Rome he seemeth to establish all authority in the Archbishop of Canterbury that was then Thomas Cranmer newly made by himself for allowing of his marriage with Lady Anne Bullen for so he saith in the statute That the Archbishop of Canterbury for the tyme being and his successours shall haue power and authority from tyme to tyme by their discretions to giue graunt and dispose by an instrument vnder the seale of the said Archbishop vnto the King and vnto his heirs successours Kings of this Realme as well all maÌ„ner of such licences dispensations compositions facultyes graunts rescrips delegacyes instruments and other writings for causes not being contrary or repugnant to the holy scriptures and lawes of God as heertofore had byn vsed and accustomed to be had and obtained by the King or any his most noble progenitors or any of his or their subiects at the Sea of Rome or any person or persons by authority of the same c. 12. Lo heer King Henry giueth authority to the Archbishop of Canterbury to giue vnto him to wit to King Henry himself and his successors Kings of England and their subiects all dispensations which they were wont to â—â—ke and obtaine at the Popes hand so as heer he acknowledgeth that in former times that authority belonged to the Pope and that his auncestors and progenitors were of that opinion but that now he being offended with him he would take it from him and bestow it vpon the Archbishop of Canterbury subiecting himself and his inheritours to aske and obtaine the said dispensations at his hands and his successours which was as you see to make Archbishop Cranmer Pope and not himself for this yeare as the whole body of the English Clergy was for the yeare past 13. And wheras it is euident that King Henry gaue this authority to Cranmer for dispensing c. to the end he should dispense with him for marrying of the said Lady Anne Bullen it seemeth strange that he would vse this so ridiculous circuyt as first to giue authority by Parlament to Cranmer to be able to dispense with him to wit with King Henry the giuer and would not take immediatly either by himself or by Parlament authority to himself to dispense with himself But it is well seen that he had some remorse or shame-fastnes therin at the first beginning though the very next yeare after he amended the matter or rather made it worse by assuming it to himself For calling another Parlament vpon the 26. of his raigne he made the first Statute of all with this Title An act concerning the Kings Highnes to be Supreme head of the Church of England and to haue authority to reforme and redresse all errors heresies and abuses in the same Wherby you may see what gradation was vsed in this matter or rather mistery giuing this power first to the Community of the English Clergy secondly to the Archbishop of Canterbury and thirdly to himself and all this in three distinct yeares immediately following one the other 14. And now if mens euerlasting saluation must depend vpon these mutations of spirituall iurisdiction as no doubt they did in thousands of our Countrey at that tyme and if the eternall wisdome of our Sauiour Christ hath left no more certainty for direction of our soules by spirituall gouernement and authority then this of our English Parlament which changeth so often and easely as you haue heard vpon euery Princes particuler inclination then are we doubtlesse in a pittifull plight for that as hath byn declared before of the certainty of this spirituall power for binding or loosing of our sinnes for SacrameÌ„ts instructions directions and all other spirituall helps and assistance in this life dependeth the surety of our euerlasting saluation or damnation in the life to come 15. But to goe forward a little further in this matter now we haue King Henry head of the Church and M. Attorney no doubt is glad therof for helping of his cause though it help it but little or nothing at all it being the first example that euer could be giuen therof in England or elswhere throughout the Christian world and so much the more to be misliked if we beleiue Iohn Caluin in his sharp reproofe of this attempt which he calleth Tyrannicall Anti-Christian But M. Attorney perhaps will not care for Caluin or Beza or any of their followers in this point for that it maketh not to his purpose Well then he must notwithstanding graunt this in all reason that if this supreme authoritie spirituall was wel and rightly and by gods direction spirit and allowance taken vpon himself by King Henry then is it likely that he was guided also by the same spirit afterward in making his decrees laws and ordinances for directing and gouerning the English Church by that authority and especially for reforming and redressing of all errors heresies and abuses therin according to the speciall title of his said authority before set down wherof it followeth that when vpon the 31. yeare of his raigne which was fiue after the said authoritie giuen him hee calling a Parlament determined six mayne and principall articles of protestant religion to bee heresies to witt The deniall of the reall presence of the communion vnder one kind only That Priests may marrie That vowes of chastitie may bee broken That priuate masses are not lawfull That sacramentall or auricular confession is not necessarie appointing them that should hould any of these heresies so coÌ„deÌ„ned by him to be burned as notorious hereticks it followeth I say that this was decreed by him out of the same spirit and direction of god for that otherwise his Ecclesiasticall supremacy had byn to small purpose if there were no certainty in his determinations or that God would permit him to erre so grosly in so importaÌ„t a busines as this was for the whole Church of England so soone after he had ginen him his said supreme authoritie Ecclesiasticall 16. And that this was done by him against the Protestants with great deliberation consultation aduise maturity in the fullnes of his power Ecclesiasticall appeareth
well by the words of the Statute which are these VVhere the Kings most excellent Maiesty is by gods law supreme head immediatly vnder him of his whole Church of England intending the conseruation of the same Church in a true sincere and vniforme doctrine of Christs religion calling also to his blessed and most gratious remembrance the innumerable commodities which ensue of concord and vnity in religion c. hath therfore commaunded this his most high Court of Parlament to be summoned as also a Synod of all the Archbishops Bishops and other learned men to bee assembled c. for a full and persect resolution of certaine Articles proposed which are the former six his Maiesty also most gratiously vouchsafing in his owne Princly person to descend and come into his said high Courte and Councell and there like a Prince of most high prudence and no lesse learning opened and declared manie thinges of high learning great knowledge touching the said Articles matters questions whervpon after great and longe deliberate disputation and consultation had and made it was finally resolued as before c. 17. Thus you see how maturely this matter was done and resolued by the new head of the English Church and his Counsell which resolution not withstanding I presume M. Attorney and those of his religion will not well allow à parte rei though for his authoritie they may not denie it according to their owne grounds in that he did contradict therin the Popes and so in this respect they seem to bee but in pittifull plight for that neither the one nor the other head serueth well their turnes And with this wee shall leaue King Henry the 8. who in all the rest of his raigne which as hath byn said was but the third parte after his spirituall headship of that he had raigned before in acknowledgment of the Popes Supremacie his Decrees Ordinances and actions though they were inconstant variable yet were they all except this only controuersie of the Popes authoritie against Protestants and their religion as appeareth both by his solemne condemning and burning of Iohn Lambert for denying the Reall presence the next yeare after this Statute was made as also of Anne Ascue and others vpon the last yeare of his life for the same heresie and of manie others for other Protestant-opinions so as I doe not see how M. Attorney can much glorie in this first headshipp of his Church of England especially that being true which Bishop Gardiner preached and protested publikely at Pauls Grosse in Queen Maries time that K. Henry dealt with him a little before his death for reconcyling himself to the Pope by restoring to him his authority againe if with his honour it might bee brought to passe but before this could bee treated he died and thereby was frustrated of his good purpose therin The answere to certaine Instances of M. Attorney out of this raigne of K. Henry the eight §. II. 18. And this might suffice for King Henries raigne but only that M. Attorney vpon the recitall of certeyne of the said Kings Statutes made by himself for his owne spirituall Supremacy which I hold not needfull for me to stand to answere he moueth a doubt and answereth the same in such sorte as is worthy of consideration His doubt is that for so much as K. Henry was now declared head of the Church and all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction taken from the Pope in England and in English affaires what shal become of the Canons or Canon law togeather with the Constitutions and Ecclesiasticall Ordinances depending of the Church of Rome wherby the spirituall Courts of England were wont to bee gouerned you shall heare his answere in his owne words The Attorney If it bee demaunded saith hee what Canons Constitutions Ordinances and Synodals Prouinciall are still in force within this Realme I answere that it is resolued and enacted by authoritie of Parlament that such as haue been allowed by generall consent and custome within the Realme and are not contrariant or repugnant to the Laws Statutes and Customes of this Realme nor to the damage or hurte of the Kings prerogatiue Royall are still in force within this Realme as the Kings Ecclesiasticall laws of the same Now as Consent and Custome hath allowed those Canons so no doubt by generall consent of the whole Kealme anie of the same maie bee corrected enlarged explained or abrogated For example there is a decree that all Clerkes that haue receiued anie manner of Orders greater or smaller should bee exempt pro causis criminalibus before the temporall Iudges This decree had neuer anie force within England First for that it was neuer approued and allowed of by generall consent within the Realme Secondly it was against the laws of the Realme as it doth appeare by infinite presidents Thirdly it was against the prerogatiue and soueraigntie of the King that any subiect within this Realme should not bee subiect to the laws of this Realme The Catholicke Deuine 19. Heere you see two points touched in this answere First the resolution it self and then the confirmation therof by a speciall example The resolution is very ambiguous doubtfull and vncertaine if you consider it For he saith that such Canonicall laws are to bee still in force as were allowed by generall consent not contrariant to the laws statutes and customes of this Realme nor importe anie dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall And what are these thinke you And how vncertaine a rule is this prescribed for laws whereby matters of conscience must be determined Who may not say in his owne case or others this Canon or Constitution though it be of neuer so auncient Councels or Decrees of the Church for of such consisteth the Canon-law was neuer allowed by generall consent of England this is contrariant to some Statute or Custome this importeth dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall and so indeed by establishing this new headship the whole body of Ecclesiasticall regimēt was ouerthrowne though M. Attorney to salue the matter saith that the said Canonicall lawes should remaine still in force with the restrictiōs aforesaid as the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes which is as much to say as that these Canon-lawes that were made by generall Councels Nationall or Prouinciall Synods and by the Popes of Rome themselues shall not remaine as their lawes but as the Kings lawes for that he retaineth them of which poore refuge I haue spoken often before how weake and idle it is 20. But now for his particular example chosen out to proue that the generall Canonicall lawes of the whole Church receiued throughout Christendome may be corrected and enlarged explaned abrogated by a particular Countrey which is contrary to the common Maxime that no law can be abrogated but by the same authority by which it was made and allowed or greater I cannot but maruaile that he would insist vpō the exemption of Clerks from secular
VValsingham alleadgeth this confirmation of the said priuiledge in his time Quod nullus Clericus sit arrei ratuâ— coram Iustitiarijs suis siue ad sectam suam siue partes si Clericus suae Clerimoniae se submittat dicens se membrum Ecclesiae Sanctae non debere ipsis Iustitiarijs respoÌ„dere That no Clerk maie bee arraygned before the Kings Iustices at the suite of the said King or of anie other party yf the said Clerk doe submitt himself to his Clergie affirming that hee being a member of holy Church ought not to answere to the said Iustices So VValsingham And this shall bee sufficient to meete with the assertion of M. Attorney to the contrary and herewith shall we end our speach of King Henry the eight Of King Edvvard the sixt the one and twentith King after the Conquest §. III. 26. This younge Prince being but a child of 9. yeares old when his father King Henry died as often hath been said was by his Tutors and Gouernours especially his Vncle Earle of Hartford after made Duke of Somerset and some others that followed his appetite in the desire of innouation about matters of religion declared Head of the Church vnder the same stile as his father had been before and by that headship and pretence therof they took to theÌ„selues authoritie to make that change which after ensued partly to the opinions of Luther partly of Zuinglius for Caluin was not yet so famous or forward in credit for some years after and to ouerthrow and alter in effect all that King Henry by his headship had ordained and established before concerning religion as may appeare by the seuerall and particular repeals of the most parte of all his Statutes touching that affaire except only this of his departure from the Pope and obedience of the Sea Apostolicke 27. But yet one principall declaration and important constitution they added in this matter as before hath been touched aboue that of King Henry according to the saying facile est inuentis addere and this is that whereas the Father K. Henry taking from the Pope his accustomed iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall did transferre it vnto his Clergie of England and afterward declaring himself Spirituall head of that Clergie did consequentlie inferre he was head of the English Church also in spirituall matters yet did he not explaine from what origen properly this spirituall power did flow which point the said Gouernours of the child-King Edward did interprete and decide shewing that all spirituall iurisdiction power and authority ouer soules by loosing or binding of sinnes or other spirituall actions in Bishops Prelates and Priests proceeded and was deriued from this young child who yet notwithstanding as ech man may consider was not of yeares to haue perfect vse of reason for disposing so much as temporall matters and how much lesse in spirituall For so affirmeth plainly S. Paul to the Galathians Quanto tempore haeres parâ—ulus est nihil differt à seruo cum sit Dominus omnium sed sub tutoribus actoribus est vsque ad praefinitum tempus à Patre All the time that the heire is young or vnder age though he be Lord of all by inheritance yet doth he differ nothing from a seruant or bound-man in subiection but is vnder Tutors and Administrators vntill the tyme of his age appointed by his Father So the Apostle 28. And if then this young King had not yet authority as of himself to dispose of any temporall affaires which are of much lesse moment we may easily consider what may be thought of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall that require more the vse of reason and iudgement for exercising of iurisdiction therin then doth the other But you will say perhaps that the same Tutors and Administrators that gouerned him in secular Ciuill affaires might take vpon them also iurisdiction in the spirituall likewise and so the Duke of Somerset for example with his assistants might be secondary or Vicar-heads of the Church of England vnder him for the tyme to absolue or bind sinnes determine of heresies dispose of Sacraments and the like 29. But to this â—s easily answered according to the principles set downe in the secoÌ„d Chapter of this booke that for so much as all temporall power is giuen first of all by God in the law of Nature vnto the people or multitude who thereby haue authority to transferre the same to what manner of gouernement they like either Monarchie or other it followeth also that the Common-wealth that had authority to choose or appoint the state of Kings to raigne ouer them had and hath power to giue sufficient authority in like manner to Tutors and Administrators to gouerne the said Common-wealth in temporall affaires during the tyme of their Kings minority or non-age But that the origen of spirituall power comming not by this way of the people nor being giuen to them at all but immediatly by Christ our Sauiour to his Apostles and their Successours Bishops and Prelates by lawfull Ordination and Succession of Priesthood and imposition of hands to the end of the world no temporall Tutors or Administrators could rightly get into this authority except they were first made Priests and this also by Caluins opinion and assertion as well as ours as before hath byn declared 30. By this then wee see how and by what assurance this headship of the Church and supreme Ecclesiasticall authoritie therof passed from the Father to the sonne which was such as it liked not M. Attorney to alleadge anie one Statute of this mans time against vs though all in deed were made against vs and against the said Father as maie bee easily imagined considering the Current of that time And the very first of all was in fauour of Luthers opinioÌ„ about the Reall presence which afterward they changed into that of Zwinglius They changed also twyce their Communion booke and forme of seruice and Sacraments first vpon the second and third yeares of King Edwards raigne and secondly vpon the 5. and 6. as appeareth in the particular Statutes of those yeares They repealed a great number of K. Henries Statutes as by name concerning treasons and heresies They repealed his famous Statute for PrecoÌ„tracts in marriages as also dissolued diuers of his Courts that he had set vp And finally they respected nothing the said King Henries headship nor his prescription or direction therin but followâ—d their owne for the time that their power endured And yet all was published vnder the name of the Ghospell and New reformation established by negociation in Parlament as though the matter had proceeded from very sound and founded Ecclesiasticall authoritie And this for that time wherof M. Attorney alleadging no one example against vs I haue no further need to enlarge my self Of the raigne of Queene Mary the two and twentith Princesse after the Conquest §. IIII. 31. As M. Attorney doth preâ—ermitt
read predecessors Pag. 117. lin 12. for religions read Religious Pag. 118. lin 14. for men desires read mens desires Pag. 122. lin 33. for quetting read quietting Pag. 129. lin 11. for endevving read endowing Pag. 152. lin 12. for Tyrus read Cyrus Pag. 168. lin 31. ovvne his vvords read his owne words Pag. 177. lin 25. for bad read had Pag. 191. lin vlt. in some copyes for hape read haue Pag. 208. lin 39. for sâ—ruiued read suruiued Pag. 209. lin 10. for hir read his Pag. 225. lin 20. for the read she Pag. 229. lin 26. for aginst read against Pag. 254. lin 36. hath said adde hath byn said Pag. 270. lin 26. for my read any Pag. 275. lin 10. for pecular read peculiar Ibid. lin 22. for theraâ—ut read therabout Pag. 278. lin 35. for began read begun In the Margentes Pag. 17. for controsies read controuersies Pag. 85. for lavvoy read lawes Pag. 146. for had read bad Pag. 383. for Castus read Calixtus Pag. 180. for 25. read 35. Pag. 132. for hauing read raigning It may please thee gentle Reader of thy curtesy to pardon these and other like faultes if any shal be found and consider vvith thy selfe the difficultyes we haue in vsing the help of straungers herin A TABLE OF THE PARTICVLAR MATTERS CONTEYNED IN THIS BOOKE A. ABbyes Monasteryes founded in England by Religious Catholicke Princes Cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad num 49. Abbey of Euesham priuiledged from Rome cap. 6. num 42. Abbey of S. Albans founded by K. Offa. cap. 6. num 43. The priuiledges and exemptions of the same ibid. Abbey of Glastensbury priuiledged by Pope Iohn the thirtenth cap. 6. num 45. Abbey of VVestminster priuiledged at the petition of K. Edward the Confessor cap 6. num 47. 48. Abbot of VValtham punished why cap. 12 num 29. 32. Absurdityes of Statute-decrees in Parlament about spirituall power giuen to secular Princes cap. 3. n. 6.7.18.19.20 21. 22. 23. 24. Absurdity of a womans Supremacy in spirituall matters cap. 4. num 27. Absolution of K. Henry the second by the Popes Legates cap. 9. nu 12 13. S. Adelmus Bishop of Sherborne his voyage to Rome cap. 6. num 40. His booke of Virginity ibid. n. 42. Adelnulph King of England his confirmation of Peter-Pence to Rome cap 6. num 71. Agreement betweene the Pope and K. of England about Prouisions of Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 12. num 12. 39. S. Ambrose his iudgement of spirituall power cap. 2. n 25. 26. His combattes and conflictes with the Emperour and Empresse about Church-affayres ibid. n. 27.28 29. Ancient-Fathers directions how to find out truth cap. 1 n. 17. 18. Their freedome of speach to Emperours cap. 4. n. 4. 5. 6. S. Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury his commendations cap. 8. num 2. His pall brought from Rome by the Popes Legat. ibid. num 4. His plaine dealing with K. VVilliam Rufus ibid. num 5. His reconciliation with K Henry the first ibid. num 11. Appellations to Rome about Controuersies that fell out in England cap. 6. n. 49. 50. deinceps Appeale of K. Henry the second to the Pope about the controuersie of the death of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. n. 11. Appeales from K. Richard the first to the Pope cap. 9. num 23. Appeale of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to Rome against K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 17. Archbishop of Canterbury accused to the Pope by K. Edward the first cap. 11. num 16. Archbishop of Canterbury depriued of spirituall Iurisdiction by Q. Elizabeth cap. 11. num 30. Archbishop of Yorke put to death by commaundement of King Henry the fourth cap. 15. num 23. Arguments of K. Henry the 8. against Luther for the Popes Supremacy cap. 15. num 5. 6.7 deinceps Assertions of Protestants and the foundation therof Prefac num 7. S. Athanasius his seuere reprehension of the Emperour Constantius cap. 4. num 8. M. Attorney his imagined ignorance cap. 1. num 12. His condemnation of controuersy-wryters ibid. num 26.27.28 29. His time of study in law ibid. n. 34. His absurd propositions and arguments refuted cap. 3. per totum deinceps per totum librum His arguments and shiftes returned vpon himselfe cap. 4. num 9 12. His new deuise to make Ecclesiasticall lawes the Kinges lawes ibid. num 13. 14. M. Attorney challenged cap. 6. n. 28. Iniuryes offered by him to many in this his booke cap. 16. per totum His false charge of Catholickes ibid. num 2. His iniurious and slanderous calumniations ibid. num 10. His manifest notorious vntruthes ibid. num 11. His Idaea Plaetonica of ancient comon-lawes ibid. num 13. His false information of his Maiesty that now is ibid. num 15. 16. His promise not performeable ibid. num 34. S. Augustines seuere sentence against heretickes and heresies cap. 16. n. 29. S. Augustine of Canterbury his successors by appointment from Rome cap. 6. num 20. Authority spirituall temporall the difference therof cap. 2. n. 4. 5. Authority Episcopall greater then Imperiall cap. 2. num 25. Authority spirituall giuen vnto Q Elizabeth by Parlament cap. 3. num 3. The absurdityes and inconueniences therof ensuing ibid. num 4. 5. Authority of Bishops Courtes from whence it is deriued cap. 13. num 17. Authority of English Prelates when England was Catholike cap. 14. n. 17. B. Bastardy a let or hinderance to Priesthood cap. 14. num 19. S. Benedict of Northumberland his voyage to Rome for priuiledges of his monastery cap. 6. num 39. Benefices collated by lay-men cap. 7. num 26. 29. S. Bertulph his monastery priuiledged from Rome cap. 6. num 39. Bigamy cap. 11. num 30. 31. A statute therof by K. Edward the first ibidem Doubts therabout raised in England ibid. num 31. 32. Bishops made in EnglaÌ„d by the Popes authority cap. 6. num 21. 22. Bishops lands seased into the Kinges handes and why cap. 11. num 28. Bishops how they might be punished for not admitting the Kinges iust presentation cap. 11. num 29. Bishop of Hereford taken from the barre of secular Court by Ecclesiasticall authority cap. 11. num 46. Bishops and Prelates of England sent to the Councell of Constance in Germany cap. 13. num 6. Bishops how they may be called the Kinges spirituall Iudges cap. 13. n. 8. Bishops Courtes from vvhence they haue their authority cap. 13. num 17. Bishops hovv farre they may be commaunded by the King cap. 13. num 18. Birth-right of lavves c. â— n. 18.22 23. Birth-right of Englishmen is Catholicke Religion cap. 1. num 26. Bodyes to the King and soules to the Priest cap. 4. num 5. Booke of K. Henry the 8. against Luther in defence of the seauen Sacraments cap. 15. num 3.4 5. Breach of King Iohn vvith the Sea Apostolicke and occasion therof cap. 9. num 57. Breach of K. Henry the 8. with
Pope Clement the 7. and how the same began cap. 15. num 4.5.6 7. Bulles from Rome not admitted in England except they came certified from some Prelate at home and why cap. 12. num 28. cap. 13. num 27. C. Calixtus the Pope his meeting vvith Henry the first in Normandy cap. 8. n. 14. Campian his fellow-martyrs protestations at their death cap. 16. num 12. Canon-lawes how they vvere receyued in England cap. 14. num 17. Canutus K. of England his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 72. Catholicke Religion the birth-right of Englishmen cap. 1. num 26. Catholickes falsely charged by M. Attorney cap. 16. num 2.3 deinceps Catholicke-Recusants from the beginning of Q. Elizabeths raigne cap. 16. num 7. Catholickes falsely accused of inconstancy cap. 16. num 18. Caudrey the Clerke his case cap. 3. per totum Causes of K. Henry the 8. his falling out and breach vvith the Sea Apostolicke cap 15. num 1.2 3. Ceadwalla K. of the VVestsaxons his pilgrimage to Rome cap. 6. num 83. His baptisme there and death ibid. Celestine Pope his letters to the Realme of England in absence of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 33. Charters for Church-priuiledges before the Conquest and after cap. 5. num 2. 3. 4. deinceps cap. 8. num 23. The beginning of the Great-charter vnder K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 6. Church-libertyes confirmed by K. Richard the second cap. 12. num 43. S. Chrysostomes iudgement of spirituall power cap. 2. num 21.22.23 24. Ciuill warres in England vnder King Henry the third cap. 10. num 12. Clergy-men subiect to the Ciuill Magistrate in temporal affaires cap. 2. num 33. 34. But not in spirituall ibid. num 35. Clergie-mens persons exempted from secular povver cap. 2. num 26. 37. Clerkes euer exempted from temporall Iudges cap. 15. num 20. Collations of benefices by lay-men cap. 7. num 26. 29. Comparison betweene Catholick sand Sectaryes cap. 1. num 13. 14. Commodityes or discommodityes of municipall lavves cap. 1. num 20. Comon-lawes birthright cap. 1. num 22. 23. Complaintes against strangers beneficed in England cap. 10. num 21.22 23. deinceps Remedyes sought to the Pope therfore ibid. num 23. Controuersy-wryters condemned by M. Attorney and vvhy cap. 1. num 26.27 28. 29. Controuersy-writers against their conscience cap. 1. nu 32. and vvho they be ibid. num 35. Constantius the Emperour reprehended by Bishops cap. 4. num 6.7 8. Confirmation of Church libertyes in England by diuers Kinges before and after the Conquest cap. 5. num 7. deinceps Cap. 8. n. 23. Conquest of VVales by K. Edward the first cap. 11. num 9. Conuersion of diuers Kingdomes in England one after the other cap. 6. num 15. Condemnation of Protestantes doctrine by K. Henry the eight cap. 15. n. 15. 16. Conscience the cause that Catholicks follow not M. Attorneys current cap. 16. num 19. 20. Constantius the Emperour his iudgement touching such as dissembled in Religion cap. 16. num 20. Councell of Constance in Germany cap. 13. num 6. English Prelates sent thither ibid. Courtes spirituall and temporall and their difference ca 4. nu 11. deinceps Courtes spirituall superiour to temporall ca. 10. num 30. Cranmer the first hereticall Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 15. nu 32. Burnt at Oxford for his heresies ibid. Crosses erected by K. Edward the first ca. 11. num 6. Crowne of EnglaÌ„d not subiect to any in temporalityes ca. 12. nu 48. D. Decrees and Ordinances of Pope Formosus for the Church of England ca. 6. num 59. Decree against Bigamy ca. 11. nu 31. Decree of Pope Gregory the ninth about proceeding against hereticks ca. 13. num 14. Decrees of K. Henry the eyght his breach with the Sea Apostolicke ca. 15. num 11. 12. Despaire causeth forgetfulnes of all reason and duty and vvhy ca. 16. n. â—2 Demonstrations before the Conquest against secular Princes Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in England cap. 6. per totum Deposition of Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 7. num 9. Difference of Courtes and vvhat it proueth ca. 4. num 11. Difference of lawes and law-makers before the Conquest ca. 6. num â— Difference of Courtes shew differeÌ„ce of origen and authority ca. 11. nu 50. Directions of ancient Fathers hovv to find out Truth ca. 1. nu 17. 18. Dispensations of most importance procured alvvayes from Rome cap. 6. num â—4 35. Dissention betvveene Protestants and Puritans and vvhy Prefac n. 18. 19. Dissimulation in Religiou hovv daungerous cap. 16. num 20. Doubts raised in England concerning bygamy cap. 11. num 32. E. Ecclesiasticall lavves made to be the Kinges lavves by M. Attorney cap. 4. nu 13. 14. Ecclesiasticall vveighty matters allvvayes referred to Rome by our English Kinges cap. 6. num 19. Edgar K. of England his speach for the reformation of the Clergy cap. 6. num 87. 88. His piety and deuotion tovvards the Sea of Rome ibid. S. Edmund Archbishop of Canterbury threatneth K. Henry the third if he obayed not cap. 10. num 37. K Edward the Confessor his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. num 73. K. Edward the first surnamed Long-shanke cap. 11. num 3. His deuotion ibid. num 4. His vvorkes of piety ibid. His Conquest of VVales ibid. num 9. His mutability in keeping Church-priuiledges ibid. num 11. His violent proceeding against the Clergy ibid. num 12. 13. His euer obedience to the Sea of Rome in meere spirituall things ibid. num 14. 17. His deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion in France ibid. num 16. His accusation of the Archbishop of Canterbury to the Pope ibid. num 16. His lawes in preiudice of the Clergy ibid. num 21. K. Edward the second his euill successe of marriage in France cap. 11. n. 41. K. Edward the third his restraints against the Clergy of England cap. 12. num 1. 2. His punishment for the violence vsed towards the Church cap. 12. nu 2.3.39 40. Motiues that induced him therto ibid. num 3. His great embassage to the Pope ib. num 7. His protestation for obedience to the Sea of Rome for himselfe and his cap. 12. num 8. His disordinate life ibid. num 41. K. Edward the fourth his raigne ouer England cap. 14. num 1.2.3 deinceps K. Edward the sixth his raigne cap. 15. num 26. His Supremacy of the Church of England declared by the Protector his vncle ibid. S. Egwyn Bishop of VVorcester his monastery of Euesham cap. 6. num 42. His voyage to Rome ibid. nu 79. Elections of Bishops 4. kinds cap. 7. num 32. Eminency of spirituall power aboue temporall cap. 2. num 19. England made tributary to Rome cap 6. num 67. cap. 9. num 62.63 64. Entrance into England denyed to the Popes Legates and vvhy cap. 14. n. 13. 15. Error vvhat it is
His reconciliation vvith the Sea of Rome ibid. num 62. 63. His death ibidem n. 66. Iurisdiction spirituall and temporall and the dependance or independance the one of the other cap. 2. n. 6. 7. Iurisdiction-spirituall internall and externall cap. 2. n. 16. Ins how farre the vvord extendeth cap. 1. num 3. K. Key of knowledg cap. 6. num 32. Kinges capable of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction by commission cap. 12. n. 29. King how he is Persona mixta c. 14. num 1â— King Edward the CoÌ„fessor his Charters and priuiledges for Church-libertyes cap. 5. n. 15. deinceps Item his subiection to the Pope ibid. num 16. 17. 18. King Edward the first excommunicated by Pope Formosus cap. 6. n. 57. King Edvvyn of Northumberland demaunded Bishops from Rome c. 6. nu 22. Priuiledges graunted vnto him by Pope Honorius ibidem King Edgar his reformation of the Clergy of England by authority from Rome cap. 6. num 27. King Ceadwalla of the VVestsaxons his going to Rome and death there cap. 6. num 40. King Ethelbert of kent his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5. num 11. His dependance of the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 20. King Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope cap 6. num 69. His Peter-pence paid to Rome ibid. num 68. King Kenulphus his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5 num 3. 4. His letter and humble petition to Pope Leo. cap. 6. num 30. 32. King Offa of Mercia his atteÌ„pt against Iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury cap. 6. num 29. King Offa the younger of Mercia his Confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 70. King Osway of Northumberland his embassage to Pope Vitalianus for an Archbishop into England cap. 6. n. 24. King of Spaine his Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in Sicily cap. 15. num 20. Knightes of the Temple suppressed in England cap. 11. nu 43. L. Lanfranke chosen Archbishop of Canterbury cap. 7. n. 4. His letter to Pope Alexander the second ibidem Lawes Ecclesiasticall not made but receaued by secular Princes cap. 1. n. 4. Lawes-birthright cap. 1. num 18. 19. Lawes municipall and their antiquity cap. 1. n. 19. Their commodityes discommoâ—â—â—â—â—â— ibid. num 20. Lawes-canon and how they vvere first receyued in England cap. 4. n. 17. Law-Ciuill and vvhat it is c. 4. n. 24. Law of Nature cap. 4. num 25. Law Euangelicall cap. 4. num 29. Lawes municipall of England cap. 4. num 39. Lawes made before the Conquest by secular princes concerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction cap. 6. n. 3. 4.5.6.7 deinceps Lawes Ecclesiastical not made by Princes but by Prelates in England c. 6. n. 9. Lawes attempted by K. Henry the second against the Church of England cap. 9. n. 7. Lawes of K. Edward the first in preiudice of the Clergy of England cap. 11. num 21. Law of Premunire and beginning therof cap. 12. n. 11. 12 Lawes Ecclesiasticall subiect to euery mans particular caluÌ„niation c. 15. n. 19. Legates of the Pope forbidden entrance into England and vvhy cap. 14. num 13. 15. Leopold Duke of Austria his imprisoning of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 39. Lollards heretickes in England cap. 13. n. 7. Lawes for their apprehension and execution ibid. num 7. 23. Their name and origen ibidem Luther impugned by K. Henry the 8. Cap. 15. num 4. 5. 6. deinceps His inconstancy inueighed at by the same King ibid. num 7. M. Missions into England by authority of the Pope cap. 6. num 33. Monasteryes and Abbeys founded in England before the Conquest cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad 49. Monasteryes and Churches priuiledges procured from Rome cap. 6. n. 37. 38. 39. Monastery of S. Bertulphes the priuiledges therof cap. 6. num 39. Motiues that indured K. Edw. the 3. to proceed so violently against the Church of England cap. 12. num 3. Mounsieur Lansackes coÌ„ference vvith Queene Elizabeth cap. 15. num 41. N. Name of Lollards from whence it is deriued cap. 13. num 23 24. M. Attorneys ridiculous Etimology therof ibid. num 22. Nature and conditions of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction expressed by S. Gregory Nazianzen cap. 2. num 4. Nicolas Morris Abbot of VValtham punished by K. Edw. the third vvhy cap. 12. num 29. 32. Nouelty of Q. Elizabeths supremacy misliked by Puritans and Protestants cap. 4. num 41.42.43 deinceps O Oath of Supremacy exacted first of all by Queen Elizabeth cap. 4. num 52. 53. Oath of K. Stephen for the maintenance of the libertyes of holy Church of England cap. 8. n. 27. Obedience of Clergy-men due to the Ciuill Magistrate and how cap. 2. num 33. 34 Obedience of K. Edward the Confessor to the Popes of Rome in his tyme. cap. 5. num 16.17 18. Occasion of the breach of K. Iohn with the Sea Apostolicke cap. 9. num â—7 Occasions of K. Henry the 8. his breach from the pope cap. 15. numero 10. 11. Offa King of the Mercians his confirmation of Peter-pence to the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 70. Ordinances and decrees of Pope Formosus for the Church of EnglaÌ„d cap. 6. num 59. Origens of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction different cap. 15. num 29. Osius his resolute speach to Constantiâ—s the Emperour cap. 4. num 7. P. Palles of the Archbishops of England accustomed to be taken at Rome cap. 7. n. 11. S. Paules esteeme of spirituall Power giuen vnto him other the Apostles and their successors cap. 2. n. 13. 14. His eager reprehension of vvomans superiority in the Church cap. 4. n. 32. Peace of the Church what it is cap. 7. num 16. Pascalis the pope his letter to King Henry the first cap. 8. num 10. Pennance of K. Henry the 2. at the body of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. num 19. Peter-pence paid to Rome and the beginning therof cap. 6. n. 67.68 69. The same coÌ„firmed by K Offa. ibidem num 70. Also by K. Adelnulph ibid. num 71. In like manner by K. Canutus the Dane ibid. num 72. By K. Edward the Confessor ibidem num 73. Item by K. VVilliam the Conquerour ibid. num 74. And by other kinges vntill K. Henry the 8. ibid. num 75. Perills that often rise by the insolency of priuate men cap. 16. num 3â— Pilgrimage to Rome for deuotion by diuers of our English kinges cap. 6. num 76.77 deinceps Plurality of benefices and vvho can dispense therwith cap. 14. num 20. Pointes commendable in a good pastor cap. 4. num 37. Pope Honorius his priuiledges to K. Edwyn of Northumberland cap. 6. n. 22. Pope Formosus his excommunication of K. Edward the first before the Conquest cap. 6. num 57. His decrees and Ordinances for the Church of England ibid. num 59. Pope Pascalis his letter to K Henry the first cap. 6. num 10. Popes prouisions in EnglaÌ„d for Ecclesiasticall liuinges to straÌ„gers cap. 12. n. â—
5. Aug lib. 2. retract cap. 17. l. de correct Gra. c. 15. Se 〈◊〉 3. in cap. Quaren de rebuâ— signifie Aristotle The eminency of Spirituall Povver aboue Temporall Greg. orat Ad 〈◊〉 tâ—mere pâ—râ—ulsoâ— Chrys. lib. 3. de sacerdotiâ— Hom. 4. in cap. 6. Esai S. Chrysost. sentence of spirituall povver Ioan. 20. Math. 28. Chrys. ibidâ— Chrysost. homil 4 de versu â—sa Vidi Dominum Matth. 16. Chrysost. vbi supra hom â— Marke this notable discourse of S. Chrysostome Matth. 18. A vveighty consideration Anno 116. Diuers examples of S. Ambrose Libellus Ambrosij â— 32. Episcopal authoritie greater then Imperiall in matters of faith Anno 387. Lib. â— epistolaâ—uÌ„ epistola 13. S. Ambrose his combat about deliuering vp a Church to the Emperour Ambr. ibid. S. Ambros. conflict about Church vessells Ambros. concione de basilis non tradendit harotâ—â—iâ— aut gentelibus Tom. 5. The Emperour a childe of the church and not aboue the Church S. Ambrose his correction of Theodosius the Emperour Ambros. epist. 18. Anno 390. Theodoret. lib. 5. hist. cap. 17. Matth. 21. Rom. 13. 1. Pet. 4. Hovv these tvvo povvers are to be combyned See of the distinctioÌ„ of these 2. names the Canons of the Apostles Can. 12. 13. 15. Tertul. l. de Moâ—â—g and Conn Nuoâ— 1. Can. 1. â— â— 1. 17. 18. 19. c. Note 1 The obedience of Cleargie men due to the Ciuill magistrates Rom. 2. 1. Pet. 2. Chrysost. comment in Rom. 13. Valent apud Theod. l. 14. hist. cap. 7. Nicol. 1. epist. ad Micaâ—lem Imper. 2 Cleargie men in spirituall matters cannot be vnder the laytie 3 Haâ— clergie mens persons goodâ— are â—â—â—mpâ—â—d 〈…〉 povver See Concil Laâ—eran sub Alex. 3. part l. c. 10. â— sâ—b â—â— noâ— 3. c 46. Item cap. Quanquâ— de Censibus cap. Clericis cap. Nonnulli c. in 6. See the Councell of To â—t also â—on 3. can 13. Matisâ—on can 8. 4 ExemptioÌ„ of Clergie men en Iure diuâ—â—â— Gen. 47. 1. Esd. 7. Exod. 30. 1. Num. 5. S. Leo serm 8. de pâ—ss Dorâ—nâ— 5 ExemptioÌ„ of the Cleargie by Imperiall â—avves Consâ—antin 〈◊〉 ad Auill apud Euses â— 10. â—ist â—â—p 7 cod Ibâ—â—d â— 16. â—â—t â— 26. â—od 〈◊〉 l. Sanâ—imu◠〈◊〉 Eccl. Hiâ—ram 6 ExeÌ„ptions confirmed by particuler Kings and Princes Magna Charta artiâ—â—d Cleri 7 The competence betvvene temporall and ecclesiasticall Magistrates in some externall things Hovv restraints came in of exercising some points of the Popes auncient authority Caudery his Case Râ—tulo 304. Reportes sol 1. The grouÌ„d of the controuersie Statute for spirituall authoritie Anno 1. Elizabethae The Spirituall authoritie giuen to Q. Elizabeth by Statute Certaine cases of inconueniences vpon Q. Elizabethes supreme spirituall authority Lutherus lib. de abroganda missa Et â— cap. Baâ—il The first argument of Caudery The reply against Caudery Reportes foâ— 5. Three shiftes reâ—uâ—ed Reporteâ— fol. 6. * 12. Isaâ— â— 22. 10. Edvv. 4. c. 3 Shifte M. Attorneys Argument à fortiore of no force An example against M. Attorney The secoÌ„d argument of Cauderyes case Strange resolutioÌ„ Reportes fol. 7. * 11. Hen. 7. 9. 14. Hen. 6. 14. c. An example vvith the application therof Caudery shifted of â—ightly The third argument of Caudery hovv it vvas ansvvered Reportes fol. 7. Marke this kinde of reasoning The last ansvvere of the â—â—dgâ—e â—vherin 〈◊〉 case 〈◊〉 Caudery â—sâ—uded â—â—pâ—rtes â— â— Anno. 1. Eâ—izabeth â— The absurdity strâ—nge â—â—aâ—lâ—y of this resoâ—uâ—ion Reportes fol. 1. VVhy so great circuit of vvordes is vsed in the Statute of Supremacy See Marâ—mus 〈◊〉 epist. ad â—â—ector Brand and Caluin in c. â— Amos. epist. ad Mycâ—s and Viretus dâ—alog 3. de aâ—â—â—s damonibus c. A nevv deuise to giue the headship to Q. Elisabeth vvithout the title of Head Statut. 26. Henr. 8 c. 1. anno Christi 1535. Statut. 1. Edvvaâ—d 6 an Dominâ— 15â—7 The absurdities of the Statute decrees about soueraigne spirituall authority See Gâ—lby in his Dialogue The maâ— Cartvvright â— others 〈◊〉 state 〈◊〉 the â—â—â—stion Proofes de Iure and de Facto â—â—portes fol. 9. Freedome of speach in the Fathers to Emperours * Sup. c. â— Nazian orat ad â—ues timore porculsâ—s Anno 387. Theodoret. lib. 8. hist. Paulâ— in vâ—ta S. Ambrosij Ruffin lib. 2. Inst. c. 18. Zozomen lib. 7. c. 24. Ambros. epist 33. ad Sororem Chrisost. homil 4. de verb. Isa. Vidi DominuÌ„ c. â—odyes to â—â—e Kinge â—â—ules to â—â—e priest Hebr. 7. Athanâ—s epist ad so â—â—â—riam vitaÌ„â—geâ—tes The vvords of holy Bishops to Constantius Athanas. â— â—â—d The resolute speech of Osius to the same ConstaÌ„tius Matt. 22. Luc. 20. S. Athanasius his seuere reprehension of the Emperour Constantius To the second argument of M. Attorney Reportes fâ—l 8. M. Attornes 〈…〉 â—oâ—â—â—e Of Clergy and Lay men * See of the distinction of these names the Canons â—f the Apostles can 12. 13. 15 c. Teâ—â—ul 〈◊〉 de Mona Cont Nicen â—aâ— 1. 2. 3. 5. 17. 1â— 19 c. Hist Tr◠〈◊〉 lâ—b 7. cap. 12. The diffeence of Courtes vvhat it proueth Reportes sol 9. A â—â—iâ—e of M. Attorâ—ys poâ—â— oft He that giueth povver to another to doe a thing must first haue it iâ— himselfe A â—â—vv demâ—â— to make Ecclesiasticall lavves to be the Kings lavves Reportes Admitting of other Princeâ— lavves shevveth rather subiection then superiority in the admitter The ansvver to M. Attorneys instance Hovv the Canon-lavves vvere receaued in England The conclusion of the first part of this chapter See the Protestant Booke of Dangerous positions against the Puritanes anno 1591 lib. â— c. 1. Of vvomens gouerment Canon-lavve Cap. de moniaâ—â—us desent excom cap. Noua de paenis remiss cap. Muliâ—rem â—ausa 33. q. 5. vbe multa PatruÌ„ sent PeferuÌ„tur Silis 〈◊〉 Sunesta in verbe Abatissa D. Thâ— in 4. dist 25. q. 2. Calu in Anâ—id aâ— can 10. Concil Trid. sess 7. l. 4. inst cap. 3. 15. Iuth lib de Capt. Rabil cap. de Ordine in articulu à Leone 10. daâ—naâ—â— art 1â— lib. contra stuliam â—â—onâ— 10. * Vbe supra Innocent 3. cap. noua de panet reâ—â—ision Of the Ciuill lavv Lib. 2. ff de regulâ—â— Iuris The lavv of nature 2. Gen. â—9 1. Tim. 2â— 1. Cor. 1â— A vvomaÌ„ cannot be the head of man in spirituall matters Absurdities ensuing the supremacy Ecclesiasticall of a vvoman Heb. 3. Gal. 3. Act. 3. The singularitie of Q. Elizabeths case Of the lavv Euangelicall That all miraculous actions of God in the old testament are to be ascribed properly to Christ. Ioh. 4. Iud. 1. 1. Cor. 11. 1. Tim. 2. Gen. 2. Gen. 3. Gen. 3. Hovv vvâ—man must be subiect to man in all respects 1. Cor. 14. 1. Cor. 11. Hovv eagerly S. Paul did stand against vvâ—mens superioritie in the Church 1. Tim. 2. Iâ—aâ— 20. Math.
16. Ioan. 21 〈◊〉 20. 1. Cor. 12. Vâ—â—â—ersall 〈…〉 â—gainst M Attorâ—â—◠〈◊〉 dist 〈◊〉 Yno 〈◊〉 Sâ—â—â—ole Dâ—â—â—ors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Doctors Fathers and expositors Chrysâ—â— 5. ser. Quid regulares famina viris non â—â—habitant A notable discourse of S. Chrys. l. â— de sacordoâ—iâ— sub initiuâ—â— Ioan. 21. 〈◊〉 coÌ„â—â—â—dable 〈◊〉 good â—â—stor A vvomeÌ„ 〈◊〉 exâ—â—â—led 〈◊〉 â—â—urch-gâ—â—ernâ—â—nt Hovv much S. Chrysost. authoritie ought to be esteemed in this point The municipall lavvey of England * Infra â— 6. demonstrat 10. in cap. 7. Manifest reasons A vvoman can not be Priest Aâ—â—â—rdiâ—â—â—f coÌ„seâ—◠〈◊〉 A â—â—eat 〈…〉 Consent of Protestant vvriters Caluin in cap. 6. Amos epist. 54. ad myconâ—â—â— Beza in â—â—fesâ—râ—ne cap. 5. de prâ—sb fol. 32. 43. Viretus Dialog 3. 〈…〉 ad 〈…〉 burg 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 The repetition and coÌ„clusion of all A point vvorthy of laughter K. Henry â— Edâ—â—â—d 6. â—â—â—tvvin 〈…〉 cap 1. A point â—â—rthy of 〈◊〉 The oath of supremacy exacted of Q. Elizabeth The finall consideration vpon all * Monsieur Laâ—saâ— Embassador of the K. of FraÌ„ce and others vvherof see more Infra cap. 15. Reportes fol. 1. Of English Kings before the Conquest Reportes fol. 9. The Charter of K. Kenulphus anno 755. Stamford lib. 3. c. 39. fol. 1012. This charter vvas pleaded 1. Hâ—nr 7. 23. 25. 〈◊〉 The first pointe of M. Attorneys collection refuted Bed lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 5. Thâ— secoÌ„d poâ—nt ansvvâ—â—â—d 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 third 〈…〉 Of diuers sortes of exemptioÌ„â— granted to pious vvorks by Popes Ossa K. of Mercians Paris iâ— hist. Angl. anno 794. 〈◊〉 Gulâ—â—l 〈◊〉 l. de 〈◊〉 talibus 〈◊〉 ast S. â—â—ustin 〈◊〉 Char. 〈◊〉 K. â—â—â—elbert â—605 â—â—ainst â—â—â—â—ders 〈◊〉 Abbey 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 Harpeâ—selâ— hist. Angl. saculo 10. c. 9. ex Mariano Scoto K. Kenulfus gaue his Charter to Abindon by authority of the Pope The instance of K. Edvvard the confessors charter examined Alredus 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 S. Edoâ—â—â—ds â—â—â—g Edâ—â—rd the â—â—â—â—â—ssors â—â—â—â—ection 〈◊〉 the â—â—pe 〈◊〉 1033. 〈◊〉 S. â—â—â—vards 〈◊〉 19. cap. 2. Rom. 13. Rog. Houed part 1. ant al. in vit Hen. 2. Ioan. Fox in Act. Monument The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 King Edvvards gouernment 〈…〉 Châ—â—ch vvaâ— by 〈…〉 Seâ— Baron 〈…〉 97. The K. of Spaine his Ecclesiastiâ—â—ll Iuâ—â—â—â—â—â—tion 〈…〉 Hovv little M. Attorney proueth Ten demonstrations beâ—oâ—â— the conquest 1 Of the lavves made by auncient Kings before the conquest Malmes l. â— de gestis Regum Anglorum c. 2. in Iâ—â— Differences of lavves and lavv-makers before the conquest Fox Acts and Mon. pag. 149. See the Conquerours Ecclesiasticall lavves cap. sequentâ— What the 〈◊〉 he◠〈…〉 Fox vbi supra * Cap. 5. Roger Hodon par 1. Annal. in vita Henr. 2 Magna carta cap. 1. Confirmation of Churches libertyes in England Articuli Cleri an 9. Edvvard â— 2 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Ecclesâ—â—â—â—ca 〈…〉 counâ—â—â—â—â—ine 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 Pâ—eâ—â—â— See Bede lib. 1. histor Angl. c. 2â— Of Recourse made to Rome presently after our English Church vvas founded Ibidem The ansvvere of Pope Gregory coÌ„cerninge French Bishops Beda lib. 1. hist. cap. 27. Gregoâ— in Regist. lib. 12. c. 15. 〈◊〉 Gregoâ—â—â—â— comâ—iâ—sion to Auguâ—â—ine Bede lib. 2. hist. Anglicana cap. 5. The conuersion of other Kingdomes after that of Kent Anno 600. Anno 604. Anno 709. Anno 606. Anno 635. Anno 662. â—up cap. 2. â— 4. â—cclesiaâ—ticall â—â—vves all â—â—ne though in â—â—â—serent â—ingdoâ—es M. Attorney his euasion ansvvered 3 That all Ecclesiasticall vveighty matters vvere referred by our Kings people to Rome â— Auguâ—â—ine appointed his succesâ—ors by orâ—â—r auâ—horitie to Rome Anno Doâ—â—ni 604. 〈◊〉 lib. 1. 〈…〉 p 4. Anno 610. 〈◊〉 de 2. hist. â— Ethelâ—â—rt and Sebert â—ovv they â—epended â—â— Rome K. Eadbald an Apostata reclaymed Beda lib. 2. hist. cap. 8. Authoâ—ity giuen by the Pope to make Bishops in England Malmesb. in fasâ—is anno Christi 621. K. Edvvyn demaunded Bishops froÌ„ Rome Beda lib. 2. â— cap. 17. Pope Honorius his â—riuiledges graunâ—ed to K. Edvvyn Anno Domini 665. Bede lib. 3. hist. cap. 29. Bede ibid. anno Domini 665. The Pope sendeth reliques to the King and Qeeene promiseth an Archbishop Bede lib. 4. histor Anglicanâ— c. 1. Abbott Adrian Theodorus sent for Archbishop of Canterbury Anno 669. â—eda lib. 4. â—â—st cap. 2. A happy â—ate of â—he English Church Malmesb. lib. 2. de Regibâ—s Anglorum c. 8. K. Edgar sent for authority to Rome to reforme the Clergie M. Attorney challenged K. Ethelbald See Stovve anno 71â— Malmesb. lib. 1. de gestâ—s Regum Anglorum lib. 1. de gostir Pontificâ—â— The atâ—â—mpte of â—â—ng Offa againsts the â—â—risdictioÌ„ of Canterbury See diuers â—auses of Alâ—uins â—pistle to â—thelard â— Malmesb lib. 1. de gostis â—â—â—tificuâ— The epistle of K. Kenulphus to Pope Leo. The humble petitioÌ„ of King Kenulphus Key of knovvledge The determination of Pope Leo 3. for Archbish Athelarde Kings and Princes subiects to the Archb of Canterbury in spirituall matters Missions made by authority of the â—â—pe â—â—â—rent in â—â—râ—n in â—ngl Dispenâ—â—tions of â—ost imâ—ortance â—â—ocured 〈◊〉 Rome Malmesb. lib. â— de vltis Pontifiâ—um in Sâ—â—thuâ—â— Malmesb. ibidem Stovv in anno â—39 Malmesb. lib. 2. dâ—gestis Regum Anglorum cap. 2. Alredus Riâ—uall in vita D. Edvvardâ— Polidorus alij â—â— Iohanâ—â— Tvvo exâ—mples afâ—er the â—onquest â—â—anderus lib. 1. de 〈◊〉 4 〈…〉 â—riuiledâ—es 〈◊〉 of Churches Monasteryes Hospitalls c. by the â—ope Abbott Biscopus sent to Rome for priuiledges Bedâ— lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 10. Bede tâ—m 3. in vita S. Bertolphâ— The priuiledges of S. Bertolphus his Monastery Ceadwalla Inas Malmesb. 1. de gâ—stis â—â—gum Anglorum câ—p 2. Malmesb. 〈◊〉 Adelâ—â—us his booke of virginity Malmesb. â—â— 2. histoâ—â— nouella Florentius in chronico anno 70â— Priuiledges of the Abbey of Euesham The priuiledges of S. Albanes founded by King Offa. Math. Vestmonasteriensis in historia anno 794. â—at Paris vita Henâ—â—â—â—terâ—â—s â—â—no 1256. Malmesb. 〈◊〉 2. de 〈◊〉 Regum anglorum â—â—p 1. Priuiledges graÌ„ted to Glastenbury at the petition of K. Edgar Malmes iâ— vita Edgarâ— Ingulphus in historia de Crâ—yland King Edgar charter confirmed the Popes charter The priuiledges of VVestminster procured by K. Edvvard Alredus Rieuell in vita S. Edwards Anno Domini 1054. Ibidem Mutuall letters betvvene Pope Nicolas and King Edvvard Priuiledges of VVestminster vvith a terrible curse to the breakers 5 Appeales and complaints to the Sea of Rome about controuersies that fell out Appeales more frequeÌ„t since the Conquest Appeales before the Conquest Bede lib. 4. historia cap. 11. 13. S. VVilfrides Appeales to Rome anno 679. Beda lib. 5. histor Ang. cap. 10. Beda ibid. The second Appeale of S. VVilfride to Rome Bede ibid. Malmesbur lib. 3. de gestis Pontif. Anglorum in Vvilfridâ— Malmesb. 〈◊〉 The epiâ—â—le of S. â—â—eodorus 〈◊〉 fauour VVâ—lâ—â—id S. 〈◊〉 vvhoâ—e he had â—mpuâ—ned S. VVilfrid restored
to his Bishoprick of York the secoÌ„d tyme. Malmesb. ibidem fol. 152. The Decision and coÌ„maundement of Pope Iohn The humilitie obedience of our Kings in those ancient dayes S. Elflede Supra â—â—mâ—n 3. Many examples of Appeales Malmesb. lib. 3. de gestis Pontif. anno 745. Malmesbu de rebus gesâ—is Regum Anglor lib. 2. Pope Formosus did excoÌ„municate K. Edvvard the first and hovv the matter vvas amended * This he speaketh in respecâ— of the coÌ„uersation vvith Danes that vvere Infidells Malmesb. lib. 1. de gestis Pontificum Anglorum Decrees and ordinances of Pope Formosus for the church of EnglaÌ„d The vigilancy of ancient Popes ouer England Beda lib. 4. â—â—st Angl. cap. 8. 20. 23. A consideration of moment 6 VVhat Kings Archbishops Bishops liued togeather and vvhat lavves they vvere like to make The concurrence of Kings and Bishops in Kent and London for the first age of English Christianity 1 A necessary inference 7 The concourse vvith other Kings Princes and Catholicke people abroade The vniuersall authority of the Sea of Rome during the time of our Christian kings before the Conquest Marke the consequence 8 The maâ—ing tributary to the Sea of Rome the Kingdome â—â— EnglaÌ„d The beginning of Peter-pence Polidor Virgil lib. 5. de hist. Angl. Stovv in Inas 〈◊〉 705. K. Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope Kings Offa his coÌ„firmation of the tribute of PeterpeÌ„ce anno Dom. 77â— The greatnes of K. Offa. The confirmation of Peter pence by King Adelnulfe anno Dom. 947. Polidor 〈◊〉 5. historia A speciall note Ingulfuriâ— histor Monasteriâ— de Crâ—yland fol. 50â— The great care King Caâ—ulus the Dane had that Peter pence or other Ecclesiasticall dutyes should be paied an 1032. Auncient lavves against M. Attorney Alredus in vita S. Eduardâ— S. Edvvards confirmation of Peter pence and other duties an 1062. Râ—â—â—rius Houiden par 2. Annal in vita Henries 2. Peter pence confirmed by the CoÌ„queror anno 1070. Peter pence continued after the Conquest vntil K. Henry the eight Anno Domini 1532. 9 The going of diuerse Kings and Princes to Rome for deuotion to that Sea * Supra Demon. 3. Acts and MonumeÌ„ts pag. 121 Beda lib. 4 histo Augiscana cap. 29. The admirable â—oing of 〈◊〉 kings to Rome S. Egvvyn Bishop of VVorcester Supra Dâ—mon 4. Platina â—â— Constantino PP Floren. in Chron. anno 723. Malmesh lib. 1. de gestis Regum Anglorum Beda lib. 5. hist. Angl. cap. 7. K. Inas his going to Rome The history of Ceadwalla his going to Rome dying there Beda ibid. The seruour of English men tovvardes Rome in these dayes An euideÌ„t deduction out of the premissâ—â— 10 The assertion and asseueration of diuerse Kings for preheminence of spirituall povver Apud Harpesfâ—ldâ—â— in histor Angl. Sacul 9. cap. 5. ex Asserte Menem Florentino Marianus in anno 9â—5 Apud Alridum Retuallo sâ—râ— de Regibus Angliâ— An excelleÌ„t speach of K. Edgar to his Bishops coÌ„cerning reformation of the Clergie Tvvo svvordes of S. Peter and Constantine acknovvledged by K. Edgar Rogeriâ—â— Houeden part 2. Annal in vita Henries secundi VVilliam Conquerors iudgement of this matter Q. Eleanor anno 1194. Blesensis epist. 146. Tertull lib. de pudicitiâ— cap. 17. Cyprian de Vnâ—ala Ecclesia The Conqueror began his raigne 1066. and raigned 21. yeares vnto the yere 1087. K. VVilliam boisterous but truly Catholik Florent 10â—6 Sâ—ovv an 20â—7 in vita Guliel Conquestoris Boisterous actions of K. VVilliam Ex Registro apud Bar. in Annal. anno 1084. Ex epist. Lanfran apud Baroâ— An. 1070. The pitifull state of EnglaÌ„d for manners vnder the Conqueror The desire of Lanâ—rank to â—â—e â—id of â—his charge Lanfrankes feare of the Conquerors â—â—ough â—ature 〈◊〉 an 1087. â—he Conâ—â—erours â—â—niâ—ent â—â—each at â—â—s death Satisfaction Stovv ibid. Greg. septimus lib. 7. epist. 1. A sharpe reprehension of Pope Gregory the 7. to the Conqueror Ibidem epist. 2â— The arguments of K. VVilliaÌ„ against Harold Matth. VVestmoâ—ast anno 1065. Malmesb. lib. 3. in vita Guhelme Conquest Stovv in the life of Harold K. VVilliam offered to staÌ„d to the Popes iudgement for his Crovvne Lanâ—bâ—â—t in Chron. anno 1076. Deposing of Stigand and other Bishops by authority of the Pope Malmesb. in vita Guliel 1. In epist. Lanfranci apud Baronium in an 1070. Lanfranke proposeth his doubts to the Pope The palls of EnglaÌ„d accustomed to be taken at Rome Sea Baron in annal Tâ—m 11. an 1070. Malmesb. l. 3. hist. in viâ— Guiâ—l Baron â—â— 1071. Stovv 〈◊〉 1071. A Councell gathered by the Popes coÌ„maundement Stovv an 1083. Charters froÌ„ Rome confirmed by the King Stovv in anno 1087. â—xfra mentis de vita Guâ—eâ—â—i The Conquerors accusation of his brother for nâ—â—ting the Church Stovv Ibidâ—m Râ—g Houeden annal paâ—â— 2. in viâ— henâ— 3. fol. 342. VVhat the peace of the church is Tvvo svvordes the one subordinate to the other The priuiledge of Ecclesiastical men in teÌ„poral Courtes Tenantâ— of the Church priuiledged Diuerâ— other lavves SaÌ„ctuary Breakers of Priuiledges Tythes PeterpeÌ„ce The Conquerors humility tovvards his Archbishop Nuâ—eâ—g Reâ—uâ— Anght l. 1. c. 1 Stovv in vit Guliel in sine The Conquerours last speech of his deuotioÌ„ tovvards the Church 7. â— 9. â—â— Quaâ—â—â—â—pedes 19. M. Attorneyes Instance of no force Povver vvaies by vvhich a lay man may Confer benefices Appropriation of Benefices Sup. cap. 6. Demon. 4. Collations of benefices Cap. Intet cap. Licet extrau de traÌ„slat epise extrau de electione cap. Cum in cunctis * Extrau de elect cap. postquam cap. Intet Canonicos cap. Scriptum est Ex capite qualiter extrau de elect Election confirmetion and consecration of a Bishop by vvhomel Extrau de postula one prelatorum cap. pennl Cap. vlt. extrau de Iure patronatus Glossa distâ—nâ—â— 63. cap. quaÌ„to extrau de postul prelatorum cap. Bonae memoriae Inuestitures desired by Princes but denyed by Popes Bald. l. rescrip in penul col in versiâ— Et ideo rex Angl. â—od de preci bus Imper. aufereÌ„dis 32. deâ—â—n cap. prater 〈◊〉 paragraph vetum dâ—stinct 96. cap Bene quidem 1. Ioan. 2. K. VVilliam Rufus began his raigne an 1087. and raigned 13. yeare to an 1100. K. VVilliam Rufus a good King for a time Florentius vvigorn an 1093. in annal Anglis Stovv an 5. Guliel Rufi CoÌ„mendation of S. Anselme Malmesb. l. 4. de Guliel 2. Florentius an 1095. Malmesb l. 1. de gâ—stis Pontif. Edmerus in vita Anselmâ— S. Anselm his pall brought him from Rome by the Popes Legat. S. Anselm his plaine dealing with K. Rufus VValsing iâ— Ypodig Neusâ—ria an 1â—97 The pitifull death of K. Rufus K. Henry the first began his raigne an 1100 and raigned 25 years vnto 1135. Florent in Chron. an 1100. The good beginning of K. Henry the first In vita Henriâ—â— primi Pope Pascalis his letter to K. Henry the first Malmesb. li. 5. annal in vit
Hen. 1. Florent 〈…〉 an 1106. S. Anselm and the King reconciled Prosperous successe of K. Henry vpon his amendement Floâ—ent VVâ—â—â— in Chron. an 1107. Malmeâ—b in â—it Hen. 1. l. 3. Hovv K. Henry of coÌ„science resigned inuestitures Houeden part 1. aâ—nal fol. 272. The meeting of K. Henry and Pope Castus at Gesòrse in NormaÌ„dy Mal. lib. 5. annal in vita Henr. 1. Polid. virgil l. de inuentoâ—ib RetuÌ„ Gratian distiâ—â— 65. cap. 22. Adrian Sigebert in Cron anno 1111. Baron in annal an 774. The beginning of inuestitures by secular Princes The vse of Inuestitures graunted only by the Seâ— Apostolicke Malmesb. l. 5. hist. in vit â—en â— fol. 94. A consideration of much moment Florent in â—â—on 〈◊〉 â—11 1213. Diuers proofes of K Henry acknovvledging the Popes Supremacy The Charter of Hen. I founder of the Abbey of Reading in the 26. yeare of his raigne and an Dom. 1125. VVeake and impertinent proofe Founders had authority to giue Charters Supra cap. â— This inâ—â—â—nce of â—o valevv Supra Ibid. K. Stephen began his raigne an â—â—35 and held it 1â— yeres and more vntill â—â—54 Vncertainty of humane designementâ— Malmesb. in Stephene Malmesb. l. 1. Hist. Nouell Malmesb. Ibid. The oath of K. Stephen for the libertyes of the Church Malmesb. Ibid lib. 1. Nouell Inconstancy of King Stephen by euill couÌ„sailors A violent act of K. Stephen Malmesb. Ibidem The K. cited to appeare before the Bishopps The kings plea by his Attourney before the Bishops K. Stephen graÌ„ted an appeale to Rome but doubteth the same DiffereÌ„ce betvvixt K. Stephens Attourney and ours Ibidem Florent an 11â—9 VValsingh in â—podâ—g Neustriae an 1142. VVilliam Archb. of York the Kings nephevv depriued by the Sea Apostolick Nuberg l. 1. hist. caep 1â— 26. Polâ—d l. 12. hist. versus finenâ— Beâ—â—ard epist â—â—4 235 237 238. 139. 251. This King raigned from the yeare 1154. vnto 1189. vvhich vvas 35. years K. Henry his temporall greatnes Nubergens l. 3. c. 25. The same handleth much more largely Petrus Blesâ—â—sis ArchdeacoÌ„ of Bath that vvas his latin Secretary many years epist. 47. K Henry punished in that vvherin he tooke most delight Rhetemag Lexomen epist and Henr. 2 epâ—â—t 253. apud Bleâ—â—â—s â—ct Bleseâ— episâ—â—la 164. ExcoÌ„munication threatned to the Queene Stovv in vâ—â— Henr. 2. Nuberg l. 3. 6. 25. K. Henry his lameÌ„table end His vertues Lavves attempted by King Henry against the Church K. Henry vehement contentioÌ„ to haue these lavves take place 〈◊〉 port 2. Aâ—nal in â—â— 1164. K. Henry the secoÌ„d made Legate of the Pope K. Henry his humility to the 〈◊〉 Apostolick K. Henry himselfe appealeth to the Pope Houed part 2. annal in vâ—â— H. 2. K. Henry appealeth the secoÌ„d time K Henry commeth from Ireland to appeare before the Popes Legates Pet. Bloson Epist. 136. The purgation absolutioÌ„ of King Henry A circumstance notably coÌ„mending the true obedience of K. Henry to the Church of Rome Pet. â—â—esen â—pistola 136. A letter of K Henry the secoÌ„d to the Pope vvritten in great affliction Stovv aâ— 1160. K. Henry founded al his state vpon the Popes authority Houed in viâ— Hon. 2. VValsing in Ypodâ—gâ—â— noustr an 1177. Diâ—erse things done by authoritye of the Pope in England The straites vvhervnto King Henry vvas driuen VVasing in Ypodig 〈◊〉 an 11â—4 K. Henry strangely deliuered The earnest and â— syncere penaunceâ— of King Henry The vvonderfull successes of K. Hen. vpon his penance See Nuberg l. 2. hist. â— 25. 33. â— Blesensiâ— epist. 153. This King raigned from the yere 11â—9 vntil 1199. that is 10. yeres Misfortunes of K. Richard King Richard deuout and obedient to the Church of Rome See Blesen epist. 64. ad Celest. PP Reg. Hoâ—ed part 2. Annal. in vit Rich. 2. King Richards behauiour oath at his coronation King Richard goeth to Ierusalem by the Popes procurement The Kingdom commended to the Popes protectioÌ„ See Houed and math Paris anno 1190. Houed iâ— vit Rich. 1. fol. 375. Diuers Appellations from the King to the Pope Houed Ibid. fol. 376. King Richard sent his mother to Rome to entreate the Pope Houed part 2. An. pag. 392. Houeden Ibid. fol. 326. King Richardes letter to P. Clement the 3. Pope Celestines letter to the Realme of England The Bishop of Ely fauored defended by the Pope and the King Nubergens reiuÌ„ Angl. l. 4. cap. 17. Geffrey the kinges brother by authority of the P. made Archbishop of Yorke Nubergens Ibidem cap. 25. King Richards fortunes letted by his brothers ambition enuy of the K of France King Richards captiuity in Austria See Pet. Blesen epest 144. ad Celest. PP Q Eleanores coÌ„plaints vnto Pope Celestinus â—les epist. 145. Q. Eleanora her petition to Pope Celestinus Ibid. epist. 146. Matt. 16. Epist. 6â— ad Celest. â—P The speach of the Archbishop of Reane in K. Richards behalfe coÌ„cerning S. Peters povver Sap. â—â—p 6. 〈◊〉 10. A manifest inference vpoÌ„ the premises against M Attorney Houâ—d in vt Râ—â—â— 1. fol. 445. Hovv small and little spirituall iurisdiction King Richard pretended Paris iâ— vit Rich. 8. Hunting and hauking reproued by the Pope in our English Bishops â—â—uâ—d in vita Ruâ—ar 1. fol. 428. Ibid. fol. 176. Geffrey restored to his Bishopricke by Pope Innocentius Disgust appeale of the Archb. of Roane against K. Richard This King began his raigne an 1199. and raigned 18. yeres vnto an 1216. Variablenes of K. Iohn The pretences of the Dolphin of France to England K. Iohns obeyng the Sea Apostolick Houed 2. part Annal. fol. 458. K. Iohn pretended no supremacy Ecclesiasticall A councel hâ—ld against the kings prohibition Houed in viâ— Ioan. fol. 461. The piety of K. Iohn in the beginning of his raigne K. Iohne humility and liberalitye K. Ioâ—ns mutation to the vvorse See vvalsing in â—pedig anno 1204. and Math. Paris anno 2215. The first occasioÌ„ of K. Iohns breach vvith the Church churchmen Great offence and indignation of K. Iohn against Clergie men Houed Ibid. Many vvish that Pope Innocentius had dealt more myldly vvith K. Iohn Extreme acts of K. Iohn in his indignation Paris in vit Ioan. an 1210. Paris Ibid. an 1212. Math Paris Ibid Paris anno 1213. in vit Ioan. King Iohn offered subiection to the K. of the Moores The straÌ„ge coÌ„trariety of King Iohn The aydea that King Iohn receaued from P. Innocentius The church-liberties confirmed by K. Iohn and the Pope Paris an aâ— 15. See Fox his pageants of the toade skinned to prepare the poisoÌ„ vvith other circuÌ„stances pag. 133. of his Acts and monuments All ancieÌ„t English lavves against M. Attorney K. Henry the third began his raigne 1216 and dyed anno 1â—7â— hauing 56. yeres The coronation beginning of King Henry the third Math. Paris in vit Hen. 3. an 1216. Temporal homage done to the Sea Apostolick by King Henry the third Bles epist. 136. ad Alex. PP Vvalsingâ—m in 〈◊〉 Nousâ—ria
anno 1245. Ibidem K. Henry obtaineth of the P. to be accompted of ful age Paris in 〈◊〉 Hen. 3. an 122â— The beginning of the great Charter for church priuiledges VValsingh in viâ—a Edvvards primâ—â— initiâ— Eâ—ypodig Nâ—u 〈◊〉 an 1274. The deuout behauiour of K. Henry 3. ConfereÌ„ce betvvene K. Henry aud S. Levves K. of France Paris anno 12â—4 in vst Hen. 3. The vtilities by our English Kinges deuotion to Rome Paris Ibid. The Ciuil vvarrs of England vnder K. Henry the third The points vvherin the soueraignty of the Sea of Rome vvas seene The manner of Ecclesiastical elections vnder K. Henry 3. The manner of placing a Bishop of Durham Paris in vit Henr. 3. an 1226. 1228. An other example of the prouision of the Church of Canterbury Ibidem Richard of Canterbury appealeth to Rome against K. Henry 3. Paris an 1231. in vit Henr. 3. Tvvo elected Archbishops of Canterbury refused by the Pope Paris anno 1232. Hovv obedient K. Henry vvas to the Sea of Rome CoÌ„plaints of English-men against straÌ„gersâ— in England Math. Paris anno 1244. The louing and obedient letter of K. Henry vnto Pope Innocentius CoÌ„plaints made to the Councell and Pope himselfe of abuses Paris anno 1245. The popes seuerall orders for prouiding for Englishmen Generall consent of vvâ—â—ting to the Sea of Rome for remedye of agrieuaÌ„ces Math. Paris Anno. 1146. The beginning originall cause of al restraints Mag. Câ—art cap. 1. The statutes of K. Henry all in fauour of the Clergye 2. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 13. 4. H. 3. Ibidem 15. 15. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 22. Regist. fol. The explication of the lavv Stat. an 9. 〈◊〉 6. cap. 11. Spirituall coâ—â—tes superior to the teÌ„porall Hovv spirituall Courtes are the Kings courtes M. Attorneys inference hovv it holdeth and holdeth not Diuers examples ouerthrovving M. Attorneys commentarye Paris anno 1â—32 The King obeyed the Bishop of London in restoring Earle Hubert Paris Ibid. K Henry obeyed the B. of London in spirituall matters The Bishops refuse to excommunicate at the Kings appointment Paris anno 1234. S. EdmoÌ„d Archb. of Canterbury threatneth excoÌ„munication to the King if he obey him not Paris anno 1215. pag. 656. K. Henry obeyed the Deane of Paules in spirituall authority The Statute of Merton an 20. Hen. 3. This instance proueth nothing See the Code l. 5. tit 27. log 1. Constant lib. 5. Imper. Ze 1. lib. 10. Imper. Iustin. Nouell constit 89. de natural liberis §. Siquis igitur c. Lib. 4. Decret tit 17. cap. 6. * Cap. CoÌ„questus est * Cap. 13. Per venerabilem Ilidom Cap. 7. Causam quae M. Attorney mistaketh and mis-relateth the matter This King began his raigne an 1272. and raigned 35. yeares vntill 1307. Stovv in vita Edouards prâ—â—â— King Edvvard surnamed Long-shanke Deuotion of K. Edvvard Magna Charta VValsingam in vitae Edvvards p. anno 1191. King Edvvard praied and gaue almes for his Queenes soule Crosses erected VVorkes of piety of King â—dvvard VVestmon in heâ— or maiori in vita Edou primi Vestmonasteriensis anne 1197. A pious patheticall speach of King Edvvard King Edvvardes occasions of dealing in VVales and Scotland VValsingam anno 1292. in vita Edouards King Edvvardes mutabilitie in keeping priuiledges Math. Vestmonast VValsingam anno 1307. Math. Vestmon an 1278. Violent proceeding of K. Edvvard A sleight of K. Edvvard against the Clergie In anno 1294. A Knight sent to force the Monkes of VVestminster to yelde by feare to the Kings vvill In meere spirituall things the King neuer made difficulty to obey the Sea of Rome VValsingam eodem anno Diuers Bishopricks disposed of by Popes vnder K. Edvvard the first King Edvvardes deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion King Edvvard accused the Archb. of Canterbury vnto the Pope VVestmonast eodem anno The great respect borne to the Sea of Rome by King Edvvarde An Embassadge sent by K. Edvvard to excuse himselfe to the Pope Thomas VValsingam in an 1308. The manner of vvriting of K Edvvard and his nobility to P. Bonifacius Math Vestmonaster Thom. Valsing in an 1301. 1302. King Edvvards lavves in preiudice of the Clergy of England Vide 3 Edo 5. â—â— Ass pl. 19. Brooke tit premunire pl. 10. Note this vvas vva â—y the common-lavv of England before any statute made CoÌ„mon-lavv must haue some birth or beginning VVestmonasteriensis an 1197. A cleere ouerthrovv of M. Attorneys assertion In vvhat sense the publishing of a Bul might be punished in K. Edvvards dayes Reportis fol. 15. 31. 〈◊〉 â— tit â—â—com 6. â— instance 15. Edouar tit Quare non admisit 7. Vide 39. Edou 3. 20. Note 1. ansvvere CoÌ„mon-lavves imagined but not extant Anno â— Edouards terâ—â—i stat 2. cap. 2. Seasing of Bishops landes Anno. 14. Edo 3. stat 3. pro Clero Hovv Bishops might be punished for not admitting the Kings iust presentatioÌ„ Supra cap. praeced The Archbishop of Canterbury depriued of his spiritual iurisdiction by Q Elizabeth anno 1580. The statuâ—e of 〈…〉 an 〈…〉 vnderstoode in vvhat senâ— should â—e receiued allouâ—ed hâ—ere Lib. 1. Decretalium Gregorie tit 21. The Decree against Bigamy In 6 Decre alium â—â—â— tit de Bigamis The true state of the case and doubt risen in England A poore commentary and shifte of M. Attorney Hovv M. Attorney straineth the â—ext to helpe himself 4 instance Statutum de anno 25. Edouâ— 1. Carlile vide 20. Edouar 3. tit Essom 24. Nota. The first atteÌ„pte vvas to vsurpe vpon such Ecclesiasticall things as appertayned to the Clergy of England vvho at that tyme stood in great avve of the church of Rome The ansvvere to the fourth Instance of M Attorney IncoÌ„ueniences by promoting strangers in England Diuers agreemeÌ„ts for prouision of Benefices VVest monast anno 1307. Remedy sought from the Pope himselfe VValsing Ibidem See statute anno 25. Edouards 3. The statute of Carleile maketh nothing for M. Attourney This King began his raigne an 1307. and raigned 19. yeres to vvitt vntill 1326. Ancient English vvriters vvhen the end VValsing in 〈◊〉 1307. Stovv in Edouardo p. â—â—â—ine vita The ill successe of King Edvvardes marriage â—n France The suppression of the Knights of the Temple VValsiâ—gam in storia Edâ—uâ—râ— 2. anno 1311. 1â—24 â—oâ—dor Stovv Ibidem Recourse made to the Pope by EnglaÌ„d and Scotland in their greatest controuersies VValsing anno 1319. 1323. The â— of Canterbury made by the Popes prouision The Bishop of Hereford taken froÌ„ the barre by Ecclesiasticall authority The statute of Edvv. 2. articuli â—lâ—â—i cap. 36. Eos the ordinance of circumspecté agatis â—do 1. so this effect â—y this statute of the â— of Ed. 2. and 15. of Edvv. 3. cap. 6. 31. E. 3. cap. 11. and by other statutes heretofore mentioned the iurisdiction of the Ecclesiasticall courtes iâ— allovved vvarranted by consent of Parlament in all cases vvherein they novv haue iurisdiction so as these lavves may be iustly called
the Kings Ecclesiasticall lavves or the Ecclesiasticall lavves of England Statut. de Consult editum an 24. E. 1. The explication true meaning of the former prouision 〈…〉 â—â—dâ—â—ations 〈◊〉 anno 5. Edouardi 2. 〈◊〉 18. 〈◊〉 â— cap. 5. Different Courtes shevv different origen of authorityes M. Attorneys common refuge refuted These 2. Kings made most restraints The punishment of these tvvo Princes and their posterity for their violence vsed tovvards the church Particular motiues of K. Edvvard 3. for proceeding as he had VValsingam in vit Ed. 1. anno â—341 The Kings letter to Pope Clement the sixt The complaint reasons against prouisions froÌ„ Rome * Sup. 35. â— â— VValsingam 〈◊〉 vita Edouards 3. The humble supplication of King Edvvard to the Pope before he made his restrictioÌ„s King Edvvardes great embassage vnto the Pope King Edvvards protestation of obedience for himself and his The continâ—ance of the Popes proâ—â—â—â—â— in England VValsing in vita Ed â— an 1366. Diuers other examples The lavve of premunire Polidor hist. Angl. lib. 19. A concordate betvvene the Pope and K. Edvv. for prouisions Supra cap. â— â— 4. 1. instance 16 â— 3. 〈◊〉 excom 4. 1. Ansvvere VValsing in vita Edou 3. anno 1340. â— instance In the Raigne of Ed. 3. â— Ansvvere Snprâ— fol 9. The common lavv cannot determine vvho shall giue cure of benefices vvith spirituall authority belonging therevnto This instance maketh against M. Attorney himselfe 3. Instance 17. â— 3. 23. 20. E 3. enâ—oâ—â—â— 9.16 E. 3 tit bâ—â—u 66. 21 E. 3.6 â— H. 7. 14. Fâ—â—z Na. br 2. Ed. 3. â—â—t excom 6. 21 E. 3. 4. fol. 4. 23. E 3. l. Ass pl. 75. 27. Ed. 3. fol 84. Fitz Na. Br. fol. 34. The Ansvvere to the first second 26. 〈◊〉 King Edâ—vard did not giue Episcopal iurisdictioÌ„ Supra cap. 2. 3. The saying of the Emp. Valentin Supra cap. 4. Supra cap. 6. To the 4. Trifling obiectioÌ„s To the 5. To the sixth Supra cap. 7. M. Attorneys case plaine against himself The 4. Instance 30. E. 3. l. ass pl. 19. 32. H. 4. 16 14 H. 4. 14. 8. H. 6. fol. 3. 35. H. 6. 42. 28 H 6. 1. 7. Ed. 36 14. 11. E. 4. 16 Fitz. Na. Br. fol. 64 E. vide 9. E. 4. fol. 3. hereafter fol. 11. It ought to be determined in the Ecclesiastical Courtes of EnglaÌ„d 21. E. 3. tit excoâ— 6. 31 â— 3. tit Ayde de Roy 103. The Ansvvere Bulls from Rome not admitted except they come certifyed froÌ„ some Prelate at home Sâ—â— Sup. cap. 7. Kings are capable of ecclesiasticall iurisdiction by commission The â— Instance 38. ass pl. 30. See the stat of 15. E. t. c. 4. 31. E. â— c. 11. 38. Ass. pl. 22. 46. E. â— tit pramunure 6. 49. E. 3. l. Ass. pl. 8. The Ansvvere Some things may beloÌ„g to differeÌ„t courtes in different respects Supra in 〈◊〉 â— VVhy the Abbot of VValtam vvas seuerely punished The â— Instance The summe of the first restraint about Prouisions Stat. 25. E. 3. de prouisoribus The Ansvvere AgreemeÌ„t betvvene the King and Pope about prouisioÌ„s VValsing in vita 〈◊〉 an 1371. See S. Bernard a◠〈◊〉 â—l 2. de Consideracione ad Eugeniâ—â— Of the reasons manner of coÌ„cluding these restraints by K. E. the 3. King Edvvards restraints diminished not his devv respect to the church An. 2â— E. 3. â—tat 3. Stat. â— cap. 1. 42. E. 3. â— 1. The disordinate life of K. Edvvard the third VValsing in vita Edouardi 3. an 1340. This King raigned 12 years froÌ„ 1377. to 1399. The causes of K. Richardes disorders King Richard often confirmed the libertyes of the church The practice of Church-libertyes by Clergy-men vnder K. Richard the second Respect borne by King Richard to the true Pope 2. Rich. 2. cap. 7. King Richard obeyed the Censures of the Church VValsing an 1379. M. Attorneys Instance out of this K. Raigne The crovvne of EnglaÌ„d not subiect to any in temporalityes In vvhat sense the Bishop yelded to the statute of Premunire K. Henr. 4. raigned 13. yeares from 1399. to 1412. Stovv in Kent 4. H. â— raigned ten years from 1412. to 1422. Richard Earle of Cambridg Henry lord Scroope treasurer Edmond Earle of March c. H. 6. raigned 18 yeres from 1422. to 146â— Polidor lib. 12. Hist. Augâ— in Hen. 6. VValsing in vita Henriei 4. an 1490. English Prelates sent to the Councell of CoÌ„stance Lavves for executing of Lollard and vvicklifists First Instance 2. H. 4. fol. 9. The Ansvvere Hovv Bishops may be called the Kings spirituall Iudges Supra cap. â— 2 Instance Fitz. Nat. 〈◊〉 269. This had a resemblance to an Attainder of treason â—herin there must be first an ind4ctment by one Iurie and a conuiction â—y anâ—ther 11. H. 4. 37. The Ansâ—â—re Tvvo condemnation not euer necessary in case of hâ—resy M. Attorneys marginal note reproued In Cod. l. Manicheos l. Arriani l. Quicunque apud Paul Diacon l. 14. 16. * See cap. ad abolendum cap. excoÌ„municamus extra de haeret in 6. de heret cap. Super co 6. Decâ—et l 5. 〈◊〉 2. de liçreticis An. 1227. Decree of Pope Gregory the nynth about proceeding against heretickes Causa 15. q. 7. c. Si quia tumidus ex con 1. Carthag Hovv the Pope in old time might alter English lavves 3 Instance 1. H. 4. fol. 69. 76. 14. H. 4. f. 14. vide 20. E. 3. l. ass pl. 19. before vide 13. E. 3. Certificat 6. vide 20. H. 6. 1. 35. H. 6. 42. 7. E. 14. Fitz. Na. Br. 46. ff 14. H. 4. 14. Statut. de 2. H. 4. cap. 3. Ansvvere to the first To the second VVhence Bishops courtes haue their authority * Râ—portes fol. 8. 9. To the third The King may commaund the Bishop to doe his duty 4 To the fourth 4 Instance Stat. 6. H. 4. 1. The Ansvvere Against brybing in Rome and other like abuses The first instaâ—ce of the Attorney Stat. de 3. H. 5 cap. 4. The Ansvvere This statute maketh nothing for M. Attorney Statut. de 2. H. 5. â— 7. Lâ—llardy a â—olio For as Cockâ—e is the 〈◊〉 of the Corne so is heresie the destruction of true religion Statut. de 2. H. 5. c. 1. The Ansvvere VVhy teÌ„porall Iustices medled vvith Lollards VValsing in vita Heâ—riâ—s 5. VVhence the name of Lollards vvas taken The three conuersions of EnglaÌ„d part 2. â—ap 9. nu 31. cap. 19. num 34. 35. c. For in his booke of Acts and monuments pag. 419. â— H. 6 fol. â— 9 H. 6. fol. 16. 1 H. 6. 1â— To the first Bullâ— could not be promulgated vvithout the certificate of a Bishop To the second See Supra cap. 6. 3 to the third K. Ed. 4. raigned .12 yeres from 1460. to 1483. Syr Thom. More in â—it Richards .2 〈◊〉 â— Richard 3. raigned from 14â—3 to 1485. K Henry the seueÌ„th raigned from 1485. to 1509. to vvit 24. yeres All fovver Princes agree in our
pro eius anima deprecetur that such as passed by seing that crosse might pray for her soule And moreouer in particuler Stow out of auncient recordes doth affirme the said King to haue bestowed two mannors and nyne hamlets of land vpon the monastery of VVestminster for the keeping of yearely obits for the said Queene and for money to be giuen to the poore in almes 7. I leaue to speake of many other such actions of his as that he procured amongst other things the solemne most honourable translations of the bodyes of three English saints in his dayes S. Richard Bishop of Chichester S. Hugh Bishop of Lincolne and S. VVilliam Archbishop of Yorke He consented also and concurred that Q Eleanor his mother should leaue her Princely state and dignity and to be veyled Nunne in the Monastery of Almesbury and enioy her dowry which was great that she had in England all dayes of her life which was also confirmed to her by the Popes authority saith Mathew VVestminster yea and soone after he consented in like manner that his owne dearest daughter the Lady Mary also to whom he had designed a great and high state by marriage should follow the like profession of religions life in the same monastery though in this later he had much more difficulty to wynne himself to consent thervnto then in the former 8. And finally this other act also may be added for a full complement of his piety when he was in good tune which is recorded by the said Mathew of VVestminster that liued at the same time and perhaps was present that in the yeare of Christ 1297. which was the tenth before he dyed being to passe ouer the seas towards his warrs and hauing extremely vexed his people both spiritualty and temporalty with heauy exactions for the same and in particular broken grieuously with Robert VVinchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury he being now ready to departe called all the people togeather vpon the 13. of Iuly before the great hall of VVestminster and there standing vp vpon a certayne scaffolde of timber the said Archbishop of Canterbury newly reconciled vnto him remaining on the one side and the Earle of VVarwicke on the other and his little Prince Edward before him Erumpentibus lachrymis saith our Author veniam de commissis humiliter postulauit c. the teares breaking forth he did most humbly aske forgiuenes of his subiects for all that he had committed against them confessing that he had not gouerned them so well and quietly as became a King to doe but had taken their goods from them c. Adding further and saying Beholde I go now to expose my self and my life to danger for you wherefore I aske at your hands that if I returne againe you will receaue me in the place that now you hold me and I shall restore vnto you againe all that I haue taken from you and if I returne not then take this my childe and crowne him for your King Whervnto the Archbishop weeping abundantly answered that it should be so and the people with crying out and casting vp their armes promised fidelity and obedience vnto his ordination So Mathew VVestminster And this for his piety 9. But of the other point of his peremptory and violent proceeding diuers times with his subiects there want not also many examples especially in exacting often and great subsidies at their hands for his warrs of France Scotland and VVales wherin he was continually imployed was the first King in deed that euer brought VVales to be wholy subiect to England Lecline the last Prince therof being taken and slaine and his brother Dauid likewise apprehended and put to death in London by the same K. Edward 10. Alexander also King of Scotland being deceased and all his issue extinguished K. Edward as chiefe Lord tooke vpon him to decide that controuersie for the succession and in the end determined the matter in fauour of Iohn Baliol Earle of Galloway against Robert Bruse Earle of Valenand that pretended the same And albeit the whole nobility and people of Scotland bound themselues by obligation which our historyes doe set downe to stand to the iudgement of the said K. Edward yet in the end they would not but assisted the said Bruse made recourse to Pope Boniface the 8. to prohibite K. Edward to proceed in that matter and to commaund him to surcease from his warrs against Scotland which they pretended to be in the protection of the Sea of Rome and finally after much bloudshed and infinite expences both in this Kings tyme and his successours the of-spring of Bruse preuayled in that Countrey 11. But now as I said in respect of these warrs and many necessityes theron depending K. Edward was forced greatly to presse his people with exactions and to make them forfaite and buy againe their libertyes especially that of Magna charta and of the Charter of Forrest which as voluntarily he set forth and published in the beginning of his raigne as you haue heard so afterward the same not being obserued vpon instant suites of his people and nobility and contributions graunted him for the renouation therof he confirmed it two or three tymes in his life as often reuoked the same againe vntill he had more money And last of all in the yeare 1307. which was the last of his raigne he sued to the Pope for a dispensation of his oath made in that behalfe to keepe the said Charters priuiledges affirming them to be made against his wil by force of his peoples importunity 12. We reade also that in the yeare 1278. and sixt of his raigne he did depriue many famous Monasteryes saith Mathew of VVestminster of their auncient accustomed libertyes namely among others the Monastery of VVestminster wherin he had receaued saith he both baptisme confirmation and coronation and wherin his Fathers and other his auncestours bodyes lay And moreouer in the yeare 1295. he vsed great violence to all Monkes and religious men that were strangers and had their Monasteryes buylded by straungers in England for he tooke their Monasteries and goods from them allowing only to euery Monke 18. pence a weeke for his mayntenaunce for a tyme the next yeare after he commaunded vpon the suddaine all the Monasteryes of England to be searched and all their treasure to be taken violently and to be brought to London to his Exchequer for the charges of his said warrs And two yeares after this againe the same King holding his Parlament at S. Edmunds-bury and demaunding a great contribution of his people the Clergy denyed it pretending a new commaundement and constitution lately made by Pope Bonifacius the eight wherby he did forbid vnder paine of excommunication that any such exactions should be paid by Ecclesiasticall men without consent of the Sea Apostolicke wherat King Edward being offended though he would not contradicte the said constitution yet he
excluded the Clergy that refused to pay from his protection and from the protection of the lawes whereby they being abandoned and exposed to all iniuryes the most of them fell to composition with the King so bought out and purchased their protection againe more deerer then they might haue continued the same by their contribution 13. And as for the Archbishop of Canterbury that stood constant amongst the rest in that denyall Omnia bona eius saith Mathew of VVestminster mobilia immobilia capta sunt in manu Regis All his goods both moueable vnmoueable were taken into the Kings hands And the same Authour doth recount infinite other intollerable vexations laid vpon them that would not agree to the Kings demaunds in those affaires which were accompanyed with such threates and terrors as the Deane of Paules in London named VVilliam Mont-fort comming one day before the King to speake for his Chanons was so terrifyed as he became mute and fell downe dead before him which yet saith out Author moued little the King but that he persisted in his demaundes And one day sending a knight named Syr George Hauering to the Monastery of VVestminster when all the Monkes were there gathered togeather in their Refectory or dyning-place the said knight proposed in the Kings name that they would graunt him halfe their reuenewes for his warrs and if any wil deny this demaund saith he let him stand vp shew himself that he may be handled as one guilty of breaking the Kings peace Whervpon all yeelded saith Mathew of VVestminster and no man would after with so great daunger contradicte the Kings will And thus much of his violent maÌ„ner of proceeding with the Church and Clergy wherevnto I might adioyne many other things as his dryuing out of the Realme the forsaid Robert Archbishop of Canterbury his Statutes made in the last Parlament at Carleile the same yeare he dyed in preiudice of Holy Churches liberty which were the first that are read to haue bin made in that kind and consequently are thought to haue byn a great cause of all the miseryes and calamityes that fell vpon his posterity as after you shall heare 14. But yet all this doth not proue that King Edward denyed or doubted of the Popes spirituall power or tooke the same vpon himself which is M. Attorneys case and conclusion Nay rather they doe shew and proue his acknowledgement of the said authority if we consider them well though in certayne points that seemed to extend themselues to temporall affaires and might be preiudiciall vnto him he sought to decline and auoyde the execution therof But in things meerely spirituall he neuer shewed difficulty As for example that his Bishops and Archbishops went to Rome to receaue their confirmation and inuestitures there and sometymes were chosen also immediatly from thence as when in the yeare 1278. Robert Kilwarby Archbishop of Canterbury was made Cardinall by Pope Nicholas the third and the Monkes of Canterbury by request of the King had chosen his Chancellour the Pope would not admitt him but appointed an other to witt Iohn Peckam Prouinciall of the Franciscan friers in England who being admitted held the said Archbishopricke for 13. yeres vntill he dyed But as for confirmation and inuestitures no doubt can be made but all was to be had from Rome as expresly you may reade of the admission and consecration of VVilliam Archbishop of Yorke In Romana Curia coÌ„secratus saith VValsingam who was consecrated in the Court of Rome in this same yeare of 1278. by Pope Martyn the fourth that succeeded to Nicolas And the same Author affirmeth that the foresaid Iohn Peckam Archbishop of Canterbury being also consecrated in Rome did some two yeares after call a Councell at Reading commaunding all his Suffragan Bishopps to obserue exactly the decrees of the late generall Councell held at Lyons by Pope Gregory the tenth nor did King Edward mislike or repine any thing at this as neither he did at another Councell called by the same Archbishop Peckam in the yeare 1281. wherin he endeauored to force all Abbots and other exempted persons to come to the said Councell but saith Mathew VVestminster the Abbotts of VVestminsters S. Edmonds-Bury S. Albanes and of VValtham appealed from him to the Pope without any mention of the King which had beene iniurious vnto him if he had taken himself to haue had authority and that supreme in Ecclesiasticall affaires 15. Furthermore in the yeare of Christ 1295. being the 22. of King Edwardes raigne when the foresaid Robert VVinchelsey was first chosen Archbishop of Canterbury the sayd King sent him to Rome to be confirmed and consecrated by Pope Celestinus the fifth which soone after gaue ouer the popedome to Bonifacius the eight And three yeares after that againe to wit 1298. the Bishopricke of Ely being voyde and the greater parte of the Monkes hauing chosen the Prior of their Couent for Bishop the other party chose Iohn Langhton the Kings Chancellour who going to Rome by the Kings fauour coÌ„mendatioÌ„ to pleade his cause before Pope Boniface could not preuaile nor yet the Prior but that the said Pope gaue the Bishopricke of Ely to the Bishop of Norwich and the Bishopricke of Norwich to the Prior and the Arch-deaconry of Canterbury to the Kings Chancellour 16. Moreouer in the yeare 1305. when Pope Clement the fifth a French-man borne in the Diocese of Burdeaux was made Pope and came into France in person first of all others translating the Sea of Rome to Auinion where it continued seauenty yeares King Edward sent Embassadours vnto him the Bishops of Lichfield and VVorcester togeather with the Earle of Lincolne presenting vnto him Singula vtensiliae saith Mathew of VVestminster quibus ministraretur ei in Camera in mensa omnia ex auro purissimo All necessary plate for the seruice of his chamber and table of most pure gold And at the same time he sent two new Bishops elected for Yorke and London to be confirmed by him Quos dimisit ad propria consâ—â—â—â—â—tos saith our Authour whome the said Pope Clement sent home againe with their confirmation And finally when not long after the King fell out with the forsaid Archbishop of Canterbury Robert VVinchelsey for that he had shewed himself againe not so forward to follow his will in all things Dictum Robertum Cantuariensem saith VValsingham apud Dominum Papam accusauit Rex Anglia The King of England did accuse the said Robert Archbishop of Canterbury vnto Pope Clement the fifth that he was combyned with his enemyes c. for the which the said Archbishop was cited to appeare before the Pope and suspended from the execution of his office quousque de sibi impositis legitimè se purgaret vntill he should lawfully purge himselfe of the imputations layd against him by the King Whereby we see what authority this King did acknowledge to be in the Pope and Sea of Rome 17.